《Mr. Right, Spoil Me》 Chapter 1 A Fascinating Night Chapter 1 A Fascinating Night Why is it so hot... She was overwhelmed with endless emptiness. The heat hidden in her body grew ever stronger like poison... On the king-size bed, the woman''s long hair is scattered, like an enchanted poppy. "AhWhy...why is it so hot..." She choked with pain, breathing hard. Her eyes shut halfway as she tried to find somewhere cool. Her blurred eyes, was close unconsciously, and she wanted to find somewhere cool. Then the antidote came! The cold skin of the man clung to her, and his thin lips, like a gust of wind and rain, were densely distributed on the neck of the woman. His lips were a hint of coldness. But after kissing on her hot lips, it tasted like honey. In an instant, the Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. fusion of ice and fire melted everything! Feeling the dissipation of heat, she felt pleasantly cool and put her arms around his neck. In the air, the scent of hormones rose to the top... An overnight pleasure. In H city, After the spring rain fell, grassy air outside the window, with a gentle breeze, rolled diagonally into the curtain. Under the grey gauze curtains, the corners of curtains swayed slowly, concealing the beautiful interior. The woman''s eyes were close gently, her long hair like seaweed hung down on the bed. Looking closely, it is a very delicate and pure face. At this moment, eight hours had passed since something happenedst night. Sarah Cox woke up long ago, but she did not want to open her eyes. The pain in her body was still there, and the clear torn pain made her felt ashamed! What kind of storm did she experiencest night? Under this shame, another emotion extended to make her copse. Why, why did she feel that the night before would be so familiar, as if it were the process of her first night! Then the bathroom door creaked. There was a handsome man naked. He had white skin and healthy lean muscles. The waterdrops slipped slowly on his clear texture, slender legs and strong six-pack, which are sexy fatal. The bath towel around the waist wrapped the most important part. The man was holding a towel, wiping his short hair casually, showing grace and elegance in the action. However, when he saw the woman on the bed, he became very indifferent. Andrew walked towards the king-size bed where Sarah was sleeping, looking down at her. "Did you drug mest night?" The voice was cold as a ghost, extremely cruel. Sarah opened her eyes and crawled up carefully. However, her voice with after-effect of excessive tiredness overnight, was very hoarse and rough, "It''s not me." She answered very simply. The next moment, her sharp chin was lifted up. And her eyes met his eyes. "Not you? Oh,dy, your ability to act on the opportunity is really amazing!" Sarah frowned, couldn''t help but felt the pain, but calmly exined, "I repeat, sir. It''s not my ideast night. Didn''t you feel my pain?" Sarah vaguely remembered that she was sent by the managerst night to send a bottle of wine to Room 2408 which is this room. Manager Tom gave her a drink and said she could take a break. She thought he was so kind. After all, Manager Tom treated her well. But she didn''t know that after drinking, especially when she entered the room... What happenedter waspletely beyond the imagination of two people... "You are still lying. You are responsible for my diet. It was youst night. Are you going to threaten me?" Sarah''s eyes were widened, slightly cracked. Chapter 2 Not a Virgin Chapter 2 Not a Virgin She disdained! Sarah was not good at speech. After hearing what Andrew said, Sarah knew that she couldn''t defend herself. The man didn''t believe her at all! Now, it was necessary to ask Manager Tom to make it clear, so that she could get rid of the suspicion. She smiled coldly and pulled all the quilts around her, saying with a smile, "Sir, first of all, I don''t know who you are at all. This is my duty as a hotel waiter to serve your meals, but what happenedst night had nothing to do with me. Besides, I am a woman. I don''t me you, but you me me first. I am the one who suffers the most!" Hearing this, Andrew sneered and pointed at the quilt. "Really? Who are you? So what is this? You''re not a virgin, are you?" Sarah''s face was pale, and there was a blood stain on the corner of her mouth before she let go. "What about you?" She refuted a very fine sentence, her eyes raised to him. Andrew was humble and dumb! "Get out!" Sarah pointed at the door with no mercy. Her almond-like eyes were filled with anger, which looked intimidating. Andrew''s eyes narrowed. His heart sank. Sarah felt hurt, said, "You can leave now. We just pretend that nothing happenedst night. You can rest assured that I''m not going to threaten you!" Seeing this, Andrew was shocked. His furrowed brow was obviously surprised extremely. Looking at her, he quickly picked up the phone on the table. His voice was so cold, "You check who set me upst night, right now!" Andrew tried to rememberst night, but some ambiguous moments shed clearly in his mind. He was stunned for a moment, and his mind drifted far away. At that moment, the woman''s soft and charming voice in the night sounded so familiar... Damn it! What was he thinking! When Andrew left, Sarah got out of bed, and even though she was not feeling well, she carried on. The first action was to find the culprit - Manager Tom. When she came to the hotel downstairs, there was a receptionist on duty. She tidied up a little to make herself look less disconcerted. "Hello, is your hotel Manager Tom here today? Does she work today?" The receptionist, perhaps not yet acquainted with Sarah, took a moment to say, "Oh, sorry, Manager Tom just quitst night." The news came crashing down on Sarah, stunned. "Quitst night?" Who would quit at midnight? It was so creepy. She shook her head, a little drowsy in her head. She bowed her head and then looked up, "Please tell me, where did Manager Tom go, and why did she This is from N?velDrama.Org. resignst night!" She urgently shook the receptionist''s hand, overflow a touch of tears. No one understood her bitterness. Being plotted again made her panic and afraid. Seeing her urgency, the receptionist hurriedly shook her head and muttered, "I don''t know why. I wonder why Manager Tom resigned as well." Suddenly, the Sarah let go of her hand. At that moment, all hope was lost. Theplicate reality showed that she was assaulted by someone again. There seemed to be an invisible hand that controlled her life. She had no choice but to go along... Breathing became difficult because of the extremely painful gasp. She crouched in the hall, her tiny body trembling, arousing pity. Seeing Sarah, the receptionist looked puzzled. Then she saw the ambiguous marks on Sarah''s neck, shocking. At this moment, a cramped telephone ring cut in. Chapter 3 Lead A Wolf Into the House Chapter 3 Lead A Wolf Into the House "Hello? Dr. Peter?" Sarah swallowed her sobs and picked up the phone. The name on the phone was her father''s attending doctor. "Sarah, did you get enough money for your father''s surgery? This is a matter of life and death. The operation can''t wait. Otherwise, we have to carry your father away the hospital! The hospital is not a charity!" Dr. Peter''s voice full of worry and embarrass on the phone came quickly,menting. "No, Dr. Peter, Please, don''t send my father out. I will immediately make up for the medical expenses. I still owe 42,000 dors. 42,000 dors are enough!" "What? This operation requires at least 60,000 dors, you only have 18,000 dors? Sarah, if your father is not my friends, I would not let him stay in the hospital for so long." Dr. Peter''s voice was so fierce that it was inplete contrast to his usual friendly manner. It seemed that all this was a mess of money Unfortunately, she was defeated by money. "Please, give me onest chance. Give me three days. Give me three days, okay? In three days I can raise sixty thousand dors!" When Sarah rushed to the hospital, Dr. Peter was standing in front of the ward, discussing something with the nurse. When they saw her, their face changed. "You go out first." Dr. Peter waved to the nurse and put the stethoscope away. The nurse looked at Sarah with impatience, and as she left, she said to Sarah, "Miss Sarah, please hand over your medical bills. You''re making our hospital so poor!" Dr. Peter urged a few times, the nurse was reluctant to leave thest. "Dr. Peter, I''m sorry." Sarah buried her head and bowed deeply to Dr. Peter. Then, Dr. Peter, who was contentious just now, sighed again and took off his reading sses, said, "Sarah, don''t me me. You know this hospital not belongs to me. I try my best to help you. But now, my leader puts pressure on me. I can''t help you anymore, or I will lose my job!" Sarah knew Dr. Peter''s dilemma. She really needed money now. "Three days, give me only three days! Three dayster, I will make up all the operating expenses! But now, please don''t stop my father''s medicine, or it will be a big deal!" Sarah tugged at Dr. Peter''s sleeve, very humbly, looking at her father in the hospital bed, and her heart was beat like a knife. She knelt down beside her father''s bed. Everything was caused by her. If she didn''t lead the wolf into the house, The Brown Family would not end up like. Even 60,000 dors medical bills couldn''t be paid! That night was not only the darkest night of her life, but also the darkest night of their Brown Family. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The most trusted person who was raised by her family became an ungrateful and vicious person and engulfed all the property of Brown Family. Sarah now couldn''t wait to strangle herself. She shouldn''t be soft-hearted for a while, she should watch him be killed, and she should be indifferent! Her kindness let a happy family fall apart now. It was about nine o''clock at night when Sarah left the hospital. Looking at the lights outside the gate at street, soft and peaceful, Sarah felt so sour. None of them was lit for her. At night, the neon lights on the street shined her eyes. Forty-two thousand dors. How could she raise the money? "Hey, Anne, can you do me a favor?" Chapter 4 Why Wore so little? Chapter 4 Why Wore so little? Sarah could hardly stand it. The wind outside was very cold. She only wore a super-mini skirt. Her slender legs were bare. The wind blew, making her get goosebumps. She opened the door at once and went in. There was silent outside, and when the door was opened, the deafening sound of a DJ pricked the eardrum. Sarah covered her ears, walking in the bar with the address that Anne Talbot told her. When Sarah found Anne, Anne held a mask and wine. It seemed that she was going to send the wine to the guests. She hurriedly called her, "Anne." Anne heard, turned around, and saw a very pure and beautiful face. It was Sarah. Anne put down the things, said with smile, "Hi, Sarah." Anne had known the situation that Sarah was extremely short of money. It was a quick buck to work here, so she asked her to try it. "What should I do? I need to send wine, too?" Sarah saw Anne hold the wine just now, and asked anxiously. Anne took a look at Sarah up and down. Immediately found a coat, said with some depression, "Why are you wearing so little? I didn''t ask you to sell yourself. You''re my friend. How could I ask you to do that?" This was probably the only way that someone could think of to make a quick buck when they came to the bar. Putting on the coat, Sarah paused with confuse, "And then what should I do? How do I get 42,000 dors? I only have three days. In three days, I must raise 42,000 dors." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Time waits for no one. She was freaking out now. Anne took her hand and came to an office. "Honey, I mean that you go to sell wine. And if you meet the high-grade guest, you can get 1.5 thousand dors per bottle wine." As they spoke, the manager appeared. "Are you Sarah?" The manager rolled his eyes over her and raised his eyebrows as if he were satisfied with Sarah. "Yes, manager, she is Sarah. Well, is she all right?" Anne took Sarah to turn a circle, said, "Manager, you are so kind. My friend needs to raise arge amount of money in short time. Please give her a chance tonight, I will help you sell wine for free, Okay?" Manager''s eyes were bright suddenly. He knew that Anne had a good impact in Waltz bar. The little girl had the gift of the gab and could always hook up a circle of rich bosses who were willing to buy the wine she sold. Tonight she helped to sell wine for free. He could get more than one thousand dors. The manager nced at Sarah. Well, she was so good with slim body, good appearance, and nice temperament. The bosses liked this kind of girl the most! The manager no longer hesitated, immediately promised, "That''s good. Let your friend goes to No.1 room. And Mr. Eric and his friends came and need someone serves them." "Wait, wait!" Anne called at this time, and was unsatisfied with arrangement of the manager. "We all know those guys inside clearly. They are yboys. Sarah is not suitable to do this work." The manager was unpleased. "You have no choice. If you want to earn lots of money in short time, just please them and sell the wine, and you can get much money from them." "I''ll go!" Sarah pulled Anne, her tone of the answer is decisive. Chapter 5 You Made People Disappointed Chapter 5 You Made People Disappointed Going to No. 1 Room with Sarah, there was another girl in the bar. Anne was sent by the manager to other ces. "Hey, are you new here?" The girl was wearing a mask and gorgeous dress, and exposed her chest and back. Sarah heard, and said, "Yes." "Oh, well. As an elder statesman, I remind you that you have to remember the rules. If the guests call to buy my wine, don''t grab it. Do you understand?" Sarah also wore a mask which must be worn by the wine delivery girl, and her eyes were faint and light. And she replied, "Yes." Seeing that Sarah was cold and indifferent, the answer was neither kind nor strict. "Who will buy your wine when you look so indifferent? I heard that you are short of money. You have to pull down when youe here, don''t pretend to be tall, it''s all fart!" After hearing this, Sarah took a deep look at the girl, her back slightly stiffed and her lips pursed. Under the light, her thin lips showed that she was so nervous. "Okay, I understand." When they walked to the door, they stopped-- Inside the room, there was an enjoyable groaning that apanied by a group of men and women It seemed that a group of people were gathering together, and having... Sarah''s heart trembled, trying to maintain a light smile on his face. The girl grumbled, and said, "Oh, such rich guys really have nothing to do and just idle away their life in pleasure-seeking all the day. It''s estimated that they are ying the shameless games with no moral integrity. You have to take care of yourself. Don''t disturb them, or they will not let you go." Sarah swallowed and her heart had already beplicated with the sound inside. Hearing the girl''s reminding, she smiled softly at her, "Well, thank you for your reminding." As Sarah''s attitude changed a little, the girl thought of her cold face and felt strange, "It was nothing! Just follow and learn." They nced at each other, and then the girl opened the door. In the room, a gloomy and decadent scene flooded into their eyes. Sarah was sour, and almost spited out. This scene was too chaotic. Is it group sex? She glimpsed and saw the men and women in the corner gathered around andughed and groaned. In some ces she couldn''t see, there were still mixed with extremely fierce rough breath. The woman''s sobbing and soft voice sounded continuously, making her feel creepy. When Sarah was stunned by the scene and hadn''t reacted yet, a slender man with gold-rimmed sses came from the crowd. His eyes are cool and brooding. The man''s handsome and deep face is very elegant and cool. The handsome and deep face of the man is very elegant and cold. He nced at them, but said nothing. He looked so cold and arrogant, which gave people an infinite sense of distance. The shirt was unbuttoned for four or five buttons. His lips were bright red, like a vampire after the first embrace, looking so beautiful. There was a faint lipstick mark on the neckline, and the atmosphere was strong. At first nce, people would know what he had done. Looking at them who came in, he frowned, and said unpleasantly, "What''s the matter?" Sarah could see the maning out, but she didn''t know him. The girl beside her tugged at her sleeve and whispered, "This is Mr. Moore, one of the four aristocratic youths in H city. He was unsociable and entric that is not easy to get along." Hearing that, Sarah''s heart was tightened by thest sentence. For a long time, she courageously said, "Sir, some of you ordered the wine, we are here to deliver wine." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Who?" Ernest Moore took her words and asked questions. Chapter 6 You Like This Type of Woman Chapter 6 You Like This Type of Woman "It''s Mr. Earl. Here is the wine list." The girl hurriedly handed it over, and pulled back again in a hurry. Mr. Earl, Eric Earl, was also one of the four aristocratic youths in H city. Ernest Moore''s slender fingers clipped the list, and then threw it on the ground, "It''s none of my business, find him." Sarah, "..." Girl, "..." "Uh huh, the women who bring the wine today are not bad! Their breasts are so big. It''s strange..." At that time, the voice of unrestrained indulgence appeared. It was no one else but Eric Earl. Eric Earl came up and looked around at the girls. Sarah''s white legs were highlighted because she wore a jacket which made her look rtively conservative. It''s so white and straight. Unfortunately, it caught Eric Earl''s attention. Eric Earl sat down on the sofa and smirked like a sporty rascal. Pointing to the sofa next to him, he said, "Come and sit here with me." He looked around Sarah''s slim figure and touched his chin, "It''s strange. Why haven''t I seen you? Are you new here?" Sarah stared at him, and under the lights, the subtle atmosphere made her eyes charming and enchanting. Eric Earl was attracted by her. Sarah said with a faint smile, "Mr. Earl, you really make a joke. I am wearing the mask, how do you recognize me as a neer?" It seemed that Eric Earl had foreseen what she said. His eyes couldn''t move from her bright eyes and grinned. Suddenly he leaned over and embraced Sarah, "Your legs are white and long. It will be nice to stand up...Hey, these legs are so beautiful,e here and let me look at your face. Sarah''s face stagnated, and her stiff body made feel frustrate. She didn''t expect this man was so rude for her. But she hadn''t sold her wine yet, and if he angered him, he would probably not be able to let go of her. For a moment, it was the dilemma. "Mr...Earl, please let go." Ernest Moore, dressed in white, nced at this indifferently. It seemed that he had be ustomed to it. He slowly tied his buttons, and left. There was also a person in the front hall. The figure looked like a dictator in the dark night. He sat quietly in the corner, and tasted the wine in his hands lightly. The scene in front of him was so obscene, but in his eyes, nothing seemed to happen, and the silence remained unchanged. Ernest Moore came in the box. ''''Why not take her here? Looking at the man on the sofa, Ernest Moore asked a sentence, and then took out a packet of cigarettes, and held a cigarette between his lips. "She doesn''t like this ce." A deep, reserved voice sounded in the darkness. Ernest Moore raised his eyebrows, and was not surprised by his reply, but sneered. "Mr. Earl, please let go. Don''t do this... your hands..." At that moment, the figure in the darkness was startled because of the random voice. "Who is she?" Ernest Moore blew a strange smoke ring and snorted, "A delivery girl? Would you be interested in such a girl?" The tone was skeptical, with a hint of teasing. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At this moment, the clear and painful voice came again, "Mr. Earl, please be respectful, we are here to sell wine, not the body, if you don''t stop..." The familiar sound fell into his ears again. In the night, the figure obvious stiffed a little, suddenly put down the wine, "Let''s go and have a look." The moment he got up, Ernest Moore almost stared. "Fuck! Andrew, you fucking like this type of woman?" Chapter 7 Play Cat and Mouse Chapter 7 y Cat and Mouse Sarah looked at the extra hand on her waist, and as much as she could say, the man wouldn''t let her go! She had never met such a crusty man, and she was going mad! "Mr. Earl, please respect me, will you?" Eric Earl turned a deaf ear to her words and kept rubbing her waist vigorously. What the fucking respect! "Let me have a look at your face. I want to know what you look like." Eric Earl was also restless. There was no woman like her who could refuse to his cuddle in the past. Why the fuck did he say so much, and the woman was still indifferent? Oh, that''s so fun! Eric Earl had already made up his mind, and he never stopped seeing Sarah''s face tonight! "No!" Sarah coldly refused, even turning her face away. She didn''t want to be rted to this kind of person at all! Seeing Sarah not taking care of him, Eric Earl frowned and stared at her. The prey had to be caught by him slowly. He didn''t give up and kept on approaching "If we get together, I will take you home immediately. You can buy whatever you want! You don''t have to be here as a bar girl. Don''t ignore me. You are just ying cat and mouse with me, right!" Sarah turned her face away. She wanted to kick Eric Earl to death! He had already taken advantage of her, and incredibly still raised such shameless request. She just sold wine, not sold her body. What a rogue! "No! Mr. Earl, please respect me and yourself!" Sarah hated Eric Earl more than ever! Seeing this, Eric Earl didn''t even have patience at it, and his irritated fingers were inserted into his hair. "Fuck! I pay fifteen thousand dors for it, can you reveal it?" Sarah was shocked. "Fifteen thousand dors?" It meant that if she took off the mask, she could get fifteen thousand dors. However, the fact was not as simple as she imagined. How could there be so simple? Eric Earl continued to point at the wine on the table, "And, you have to drink all of this wine, dare you?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sarah was already moved, but when she saw the wine on the table, her heart shrank again. They were all famous spirits such as vodka, brandy...the degree was extremely high. If she finished drinking, it was estimated that her stomach would be burned. Pursing her lips, Sarah thought for a while, and said, "Yeah. Mr. Earl, if you add fifteen thousand dors, I will take off my mask and drink. What do you think?" She deliberately said thest sentence softly, and her eyes flew over with ttering. But the yboy was the most powerful and yed countless women. His way to y fun was not bad. When he heard Sarah''s offer, he held out his fingers. "Forty-five thousand dors! I''ll give you the fucking 45,000 dors tonight! Drink all this wine and take your clothes off!" Sarah felt a little hurt. That''s a nice number! Once, she was also a member of the well-known big family. She just shook her hand, and she could get the 45,000 dors easily. Now, she had to be taken advantage of to get the money by people... But if she could save her dad, she could do anything! Anyway, she knew well. All that left was broken souls. All that was pure had been taken away... "Deal" Then Sarah took a deep look at Eric Earl and took off her mask. Chapter 8 You Haunted Me Chapter 8 You Haunted Me The softser light was very dazzling, when the delicate impable face was revealed, and everything seemed to lose its color! The unique and pure facial features were beautiful and distinct. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The lips were a bit red, bright and pleasant. A clear tear sore was printed on the right corner of the eye. The tiny p face was extremely beautiful, and the side face was spread like a knife. At that moment, the eyes of the whole audience focused on her. After taking off the mask, Sarah took a bottle of wine, stretched her head and began to drink. Her slender neck looked very sexy as she swallowed. And her cor bone looked elegant and charming. Every move was suffocating. She didn''t care if it was hard liquor. For money, she kept drinking. Drinking bottle by bottle, she couldn''t stop coughed. Her face was soaked red. She looked up and smiled... The girl who apanied Sarah couldn''t bear to see her being given such a hard time, so she grabbed Eric Earl''s shirt and begged for mercy. "Mr. Earl, please let her go, she''s new here. If you have any other requirements, we would meet you. It will kill her if she doesn''t stop drinking!" Eric Earl was shocked. He had never seen a woman drink so hard. And the point was that she was so beautiful! He kicked the girl away and came forward to Sarah. Sarah was now too drunk. She was pointing at someone, smiling. "Mr. Earl...wineI can..." Next, it''s time to take off the clothes. The woman reached for the zipper on her back. The movement was clumsy because of her drowsy consciousness. They did not dare to speak, and all of them are dumbstruck to see this scene! The tube top short skirt clearly showed those beautiful parts and silhouettes because of her uneasy movements, giving off a sexual temptation. ''''That''s enough!" Eric Earl yelled and tried to hug Sarah. The woman was too drunk to find the direction. She staggered Eric''s hands, and identally mmed into the arms of others''. The body was as hard as an iron arm. The fresh smell on his body was light and sweet, and it smelled good. . "Gosh...It''s killing me..." When hit the body, Sarah felt her nose hurt as she hit the wall, and she grumbled. "Andrew, what are you doing?" Eric Earl saw Sarah fall into Andrew''s arms, but Andrew didn''t avoid it. He caught the woman. Andrew, his arms were straining at the woman''s waist! He thought of what she had done, and he felt a fire burning! Oh, what a coincidence? They had sexst night. And tonight, they met again! He was interested to hear what the damned woman was going to say next! Was everything her n? Did she still want to deny? He nced at her. Her delicate body trembled, her eyes blurred, and her tongue licked the corners of her dry lips unconsciously, which these silent movements evoked his sexual desire! Damn it! He thought aboutst night... The drunken girl narrowed her eyes, looked at this familiar face and muttered, "Hey? Why are you here? Why do you...haunt me?" He haunted her? What a joke! "What! You know each other?" Eric Earl tried to get Sarah back, but he got stuck. Andrew sped the woman''s waist and carried her body in his arms. Taking a check out of his pocket, he handed it to Eric Earl with a frosty brow. "I''ll take her!" That was a check for 115 thousand dors. Eric Earl frowned, took it and tore it up in a split second. "Who the hell wants your money?" But before he could respond, Andrew left with Sarah in his arms... Chapter 9 Did the Man Have Hypochondria? Chapter 9 Did the Man Have Hypochondria? Half an hourter Sarah came to herself when she clearly felt the extreme cold pounding through her body. Looking at the scene, she was confused. "Where is this?" Rubbing her brows of because of headache after drunk, she looked around. The lights were not turned on in the car, so that she did not know that there was another person sitting in the driver''s seat. "This is the suburbs. I take you to wake up!" In the dark, the low maic sound prated into her eardrum and surprised her. "It''s you? Why did you bring me here?" Sarah looked at him. Andrew tilted his head. She couldn''t see anything at first. But it happened that the moonlight shone on his face at the moment he turned his head. He was so handsome with a straight nose and infinite eyes. He looked incredibly attractive. "Its what I should ask you. You didnt aplish your purpose. Is it a pity?" "What are you talking about? Sarah didn''t understand. It was confusing. She didnt understand at all. He regarded her as a woman who set traps for him. He thought that she would also set a trap tonight. And she followed the bar he was in. "You make sex with mest night, and you want to do it again tonight? Do you think I''m good at it? Tracking me to the bar, you disguised as a delivery princess. What do you really want?" There was a roar of rage, and in the darkness Andrew''s handsome face grew grim. The angry voice roared out in his breath, and in the dark, Andrew''s handsome facenguished. For a long time, Sarah only felt that her brain almost burst. He was so narcissistic! "Damn it! I said that the medicine wasn''t taken by me. Also, I don''t know why I ran into you again tonight! I went to the bar to deliver wine because Icked money! It has nothing to do with you!" In the night, the sound of tearing the ticket sounded. "This is one hundred and fifteen thousand dors. Don''t you just want the money? Take the money and leave me immediately! Don''t follow me again since now! What happenedst night is supposed to be nothing!" The check fell on Sarah''s hands, and it was incredible and inexplicable for her. What the hell he said? "You" Suddenly she stopped talking, her eyes stopped on the check. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She had money. She could save her father! But if she received it, it meant that she admitted what she donest night. She licked her lips a few times, and fell into a hover. For a long time, she made a n. In any case, she couldn''t admit it. It''s none of her business! "Hi, I must rify that I really, really did not set the trap to harm you, and I was forced to do sost night, because I am very short of money, so I will take your million..." "Before" In the dark, Andrew''s contemptuousughter rang out. "That''s a fun excuse!" Sarah looked embarrassed. Well, she couldn''t exin it to him. Silently, she took out a pen and paper, "Sir, write down your contact information, I will return the money to you." Andrew watched her, took the pen and paper, and the next moment -- He throw it out of the window. "Do you think you can get my address? Well thought of!" He pushed Sarah out of the way, dropping the words, "Don''t let me see you again!" The car turned 180 degrees, and the air startled a dust, choking people. Sarah was left in the confusion in this lonely suburb. "Hey! Take me away...I''ll freeze to death here! '' She came close behind, but she didn''t even catch the back of the car. Chapter 10 Why Did You Tear It? Chapter 10 Why Did You Tear It? At one o ''clock in the morning, Sarah finally arrived home. She was so freezing that her strength was gone. Her nose was red and she kept shivering all over. She could not wait to insert the key into the door, but when she was about to open the door, she was stunned. The door was unlocked. "Its so strange. I had locked the door..." She murmured, pushed the door open and turned on the light. For a moment she almost forgot to breathe as she saw the people in her house. The key dropped to the floor. "Who are you? Why are you in my house?" Sarah was wary. She was originally very tired. However, some people in ck suddenly appeared in her house at midnight. She couldn''t help being frightened. In the middle of the sofa sat an old man. "Miss Brown, we have been waiting for you for five hours." The expression on his face was very light, so to speak, expressionless. Sarah rubbed her hands together and breathed. She was very cold. That bastard like the man left her in the suburbs. She had no money, but the amount of checks isrge, so she did not dare to take a taxi, and could only walk back. She had walked for two hours. At this moment, she really wanted to pour herself a cup of hot tea, or at least warmed her hands. At the moment, the old man motioned his subordinate in ck to pour her a cup of hot tea. After this move, Sarah was somehow reassured that they weren''t bad people. "Thanks." "Miss Brown, please hand over everything you have." Sarah, who was drinking tea to warm her stomach, moved her mouth with difficulty and twisted her stiff lip. "Wait, who are you? I don''t know you. Why..." Before she could finish her sentence, the old man had instructed the four or five men to search her. Nothing else was done except that Sarah''s coat had been taken off her and she had only a short skirt with no pockets. Soon, one of the men in ck found the check. Sarah''s eyes split a few times as they were about to take the check and snatch it. "It''s mine! Stop it!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But to no avail, the cheque went into the old man''s hands. He took a look and shook his head in regret. "Miss Brown, you can''t have this million." "Why?" Sarah frowned. She sensed that they must have investigated her. How could they know her name, address, and all that had happened to her recently? But why did they show up at her house in the middle of the night? For a moment, Sarah saw a smile on the old man''s lips. It was very strange, but also very mysterious. Then, as no one expected, the check split in half, with an indifferent gap in the middle. "What are you doing? Here''s my check! My money! Why do you tear it apart?" Sarah almost passed out with anger when she saw the check disappear! It was her father''s lifeline! How could they tear it up? Why? Her father could be saved. Why would be this result in the end? Chapter 11 An Abnormal Treaty Against Humanity Chapter 11 An Abnormal Treaty Against Humanity The old man looked calm and peaceful, not changing his facial expression due to Sarah''s angry shouting. Then, he even burnt that cheque with a lighter, burning it into ash. The burning smell filled the small room... It was pungent. "Miss Sarah, a million is not a small number, but then you will have more." The old man bent over, took a few things from the table, and walked over to Sarah. Sarah was seized by the man in ck and couldn''t move. "Miss Sarah, let me introduce myself first. I am the head butler of Andrew Family. Our master Mr. Andrew sent me to see you." "Who is your master? Mr. Andrew..." Sarah almost unconsciously had a resistance to this family name. This is from N?velDrama.Org. If she didn''t remember it wrong, that man''sst name was also Andrew. Then Explorer John slightly chuckled but did answer Sarah. He brought up a new question, saying, "Miss Sarah, you know Manager Tom, right?" Sarah was stuck by this. Of course she knew, but how did Manager Tom get involved? Hasn''t she left already? All of a sudden, a strange chill came from Sara''s body and an idea happened to coincide with her thinking. Endless anger and tolerance almost made her whole body tremble. She felt pain in her heart and asked, "What do you mean? Why do you know Manager Tom? Tonight you two were..." Her suspicions were confirmed after all. Explorer John apuded and admired her very much. "Miss Sarah is very smart. It seems that our master has made a great decision. Correctly, as you think, it is we who asked Manager Tom to do this. Miss Sarah, this was our master''s order." Thest sentence was, with special emphasis. Sarah pushed that man in ck heavily. The coldness in her body was gone and the boiling blood was back. So it was the person in front of her that made her lose... Even though her first night'' was happened a year ago, she was still sick of the mean and shameless way! "Do you have any human nature? Youmitted crime, and I can prosecute you!" Sarah was about to take out her phone when Explorer John smiled indifferently without any care. "Do you know Andrew Family social status in Augusta? Are you sure you can prosecute Andrew Family?" Sarah clearly sensed the disdain in his words. It was more like, "Prosecution? Can you win?" The breath was disordered, and now she had no direction. Money was gone, and all of everything was screwed up again! The phone fell to the ground, and her body was so tired to copse. At that moment, Explorer John finally took out that piece of paper which he put in his hand from the beginning. "Miss Sarah, once you sign it, I can promise that you will never regret it." When she took the paper, the big characters jumped into her sight. Her thin lips almost trembled because of these characters. "Contract..." "Yes. Master said that as long as you sign this and give birth to a baby within two years, at that time whatever you want, no matter your father''s medical fee or life expense, all of these will be given. He also said, if you have twins, or a boy and girl twins, your rewards will be more than ten times. Let''s see whether you will get that luck." "Oh, what if I have triplets? Or even quadruplets? And how?" Sarah sneered. She couldn''t believe these abnormal treaties which were so against humanity! Explorer John looked kind and gentle, pping his hand, and saying, "That will be better. The remuneration will be doubled hundred and thousand times. Anyway, the Andrew Family has plenty of money." Sarah clenched her teeth. "Miss Sarah, there''s something else I have to tell you..." Explorer John''s face turned grave a little bit and said. ... After a long time, she picked up the pen with her hand trembling... Chapter 12 Have I Told You I Need Love Chapter 12 Have I Told You I Need Love The sun was shining brightly with a perfect breeze. It was Saturday. It was said that Andrew wasn''t at work, so Sarah went to his house Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone looked at her with scorn and envy when she threw those sexy naked photos on the table. She made love with Andrew and took pictures to threaten him! "How''s it going, Andrew?" Sarah raised her pointed face. Her skin looked white and smooth. That smile looked amazing in her exquisite make-up. But in Andrew''s eyes-- The man took the photo, squinted and sneered, "So you nned that night in order to marry me?" That bloodthirsty smile was so horrible. Andrew''s father sat on the sofa and watched the scene silently. Sarah smiled with her lips into a curve. She spoke with her red lips, "Yes, Andrew. Marry me!" Andrew''s cool eyes had shown how angry he was. He crumpled the photo into a ball. Well, how dare the damn woman do it? She even dared to threaten him! What the hell was that she still said she didn''t care! Very good! Now you even lusted after the title of his wife! "Andrew, let me exin. Why I didn''t care was because I was afraid to make you suspect. I just wanted to surprise you today. So how was it? Was this a fucking surprise? Andrew''s heart almost beat to twitch as he looked at the eloquent woman in front of him. Well, he was framed by a woman! Good enough! "Woman, My wife title isn''t what you can get as you n!" After his words, Sarah stood up and walked in circle with photos in her hand, saying, "Watch this. Now I''m Andrew''s wife and I''ll s follow in forever. Andrew''s wife is me!" At this moment, Andrew''s grandfather, who was sitting quietly, said, "Andrew, would you marry or not?" "Grandfather, do you want this woman to be in Andrew Family?" Andrew looked cold. Andrew''s grandfather squinted and looked at Sarah, "A stock in the Harbour City will go public soon. This is what the whole group has fought for three years. Think about it yourself." After hearing this, Andrew knew he had no choice. Then he took a look at Sarah fiercely! An hourter -- At the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau, a man and a woman had juste out. Andrew looked at the name on the Marriage Certificate and the odd couple picture. He just wanted to tear it. Sarah nced at it too with a cold smile on her lips. "Are you satisfied?" The man looked at her with great disdain in his eyes. "Well, yes." "You''ll regret!" "I won''t regret it." "Sarah looked at the distance from afar. "If I regret, I would note here with you." Andrew grabbed her hand and said, "Sarah, this is your purpose. But this is a marriage without love. I will see and wait how long you can bear!" Sarah looked at him. "Did I say I need your love? Andrew." Andrew was stunned and all of a sudden he found this woman was so impressive for the first time. Yeah, the one who could frame him was not an ordinary people! "After marriage, I will look for others, and it''s not your business." Sarah didn''t care, as long as she could have a baby. "Yes, you can. But so can I. If you look for a woman, I will look for a man. If you look for a man, I will look for a woman. We can work well on this." "......" Chapter 13 The Wedding Night Chapter 13 The Wedding Night Their wedding night. Although Andrew Family knew about the wedding, only Andrew''s grandfather and Andrew came to the scene. However Sarah knew it was her own feast''. Andrew didn''t say a word at all. Even attending this dinner was forced by Andrew''s grandfather. After dinner, Andrew''s grandfather told them to go back to their room and have a rest. Just they entering the room, the door was kicked strongly by a slender leg A cold wind swept over her. The man held her hand tightly without any pity. "What are you doing?" She felt the pain from her wrists and she frowned. Looking up at him, her eyes hit his eyes which were full of thought and coldness by chance. Andrew closed his lips like a line on the paper, showing his chill. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Grandfather told us to sleep in the same room, but it didn''t mean we had to sleep on the same bed. You sleep on the sofa!" "I have to sleep on the sofa?" Thedy raised her eyebrows and then took a nce at that big bed, a British King-size bed. She held her arms in front of her chests and said, "No, you sleep on the sofa." Shaking off his hand, she went straight to bed. "This is my bed. You can''t sleep here" Andrew twisted her wrist, got her up and pushed her to the sofa. Then the quilt was thrown directly at her. His bed, she couldn''t get a step closer. Sarah bit her lip as she watched herself drift away from the bed. Would the pregnancy n be suspended? Whatever, she had to get the seeds first. Andrew looked at her with disdain because this woman was the first one who dared to threaten him! And took away the identity of his wife! "Tonight is the first day, and I''ll see how long you can bear!" After saying these harsh words, Andrew went into the bathroom. The sound of water showed that man was probably having a shower. Sarah took a look in secret and climbed into the bed. With her eyes open, the woman fell into a longing in the quilt. It was her wedding night. It never urred to her that she would marry a man in such a way. Once, there was a man saying he would marry her... Those past, finally, all disappeared. For a long time, a low cell phone rang in Sarah''s ear, pulling her thoughts back. And in her eyes, there was some tears shing. It was Andrew''s cell phone ringing. Sarah wasn''t about to pick that up, but the man was still in shower. The phone had rung three times, irritating her. She was hesitating whether she should tell the man in the bathroom but she subconsciously picked that up herself. She really didn''t intentionally, but she did not know why the hand automatically... "Andrew, can youe over here? I''ve got a cold..." On the other side, there was a weak constant coughing sound from a woman, but was still could feel that she was a beauty However, this sound annoyed Sarah. "Andrew, I feel terrible. I..." The bathroom door opened. The man''s wet hair fell down on both sides of his face, and the drops of water flew down along his strong breast, the waist. Only his waist was wrapped in a towel. How sexy he was. Sarah stunned. It was the scene in from of her stunned her, or the sound from the phone? It was probably both. . "What are you doing with my phone? The towel was thrown aside, and Andrew frowned and snatched the phone. . "I... Sarah wanted to exin, but when she was about to speak, she noticed that Andrew looked different when he answered the phone gently, saying, "Hold on, I''ll be right there." Chapter 14 Why Choose Me? Chapter 14 Why Choose Me? The next day. Sarah woke up early in the morning as usual. Her internal clock had formed in mind. She would wake up naturally when it was about time. She touched the area beside her, coldly and she knew that Andrew had not been back all night. "Where are you going? Tonight is our wedding night." At that time, she tried to keep him. She wanted to be pregnant, so she needed him. However, his departure was so urgent that he didn''t give her any chance. , Even a look, he didn''t give her. "It''s none of your business." This was what Andrew left to her, and then he disappeared. She lifted the quilt, looking at the empty bed, and she stopped her smile. She saw Explorer Johning toward her when she was about to go out. With a uncertain smile on his face and putting together his palms, he e asked, "Miss Sarah, did you have a good sleepst night?" At first, Sarah was shocked. After hearing his question, she unconsciously squeezed her lips and pulled out a smile. "Well." When he heard her reply, Explorer John looked at her belly subconsciously. He didn''t continue, then, he made an invitation pose and said, "Let''s go. Andrew''s father was waiting for you at the study. It''s about the contract that he promised you." A few minutester, Sarah was in the study. "Grandfather." She called softly and saw grandfather with his back to her. She heard the friction voice in the tea cup it seemed that he was having morning tea. "Well," The chair turned slowly, and grandfather seemed to be in a good mood with a smile on his kind face. "Yes, as soon as I left the house, I saw Explorer John calling me, and here I am." "Could she note? Three hundred thousand dors for surgery was what she needed urgently." "Come on." Shaking his hands, grandfather put down his cup and took something out of the drawer. Not surprisingly, Sarah saw it was a cheque. That''s what she paid everything to get sixty thousand dors. Mr. Andrew''s father put the cheque in front of her and said gently, "Remember, when you have baby, I will Only, suddenly remembering Andrew, who hadn''t been home all night, she withdrew her emotions and looked at Mr. Andrew father, "Grandfather, may I ask you a question?" Mr. Andrew father was generous and said, "Yes, please." "Why did you choose me? There are many people who can give birth to Andrew''s baby better and they This is from N?velDrama.Org. are more beautiful than me. Grandfather, why? " Perhaps it was an ident, or perhaps it wasn''t. Mr. Andrew father looked strange, but then, said calmly, "Miss Sarah, a year ago your family went bankrupt. But apart from that, you have a good family background and a good education. I''m satisfied. You are perfect for Andrew." Perfect? Sarahughed at this in her mind when she thought of the man who had leftst night had not returned. She wanted to continue but she could feel grandfather didn''t." I chose you to be the daughter-inw for Andrew family, so whatever you do in future please consider our family firstly. Be a good granddaughter inw, got it? " Chapter 15 You Could Go to Work in Our Company Chapter 15 You Could Go to Work in Our Company She didn''t fully understand grandfather''s words, but of course understood that since she had already married Andrew, she should behave well as his wife. "Okay, I got it." She nodded and smiled. "Well." Holding the cup, father pursed his mouth and then he put the cup down and began to speak again. "Now you don''t need to worry about your father''s medical bills, we will help you pay. You have been part of our family, so definitely we won''t owe you anything but you have to immediately quit those unserious jobs, and don''t give Andrew''s family a shame." What he said was quite normal at first but then Sarah''s expression changed when she heard hisst two sentences. "Why do I have to quit? I need work too. I can''t count on you all the time." The deadline was only two years. What should she do if she would be a rice worm two yearster? Grandfather frowned slightly, and his white eyebrows became more and more serious. "Is the bar a ce for married woman? Not to mention you will have a baby. I will arrange a job for you, being Andrew''s assistant." Sarah was shocked at the words! "What? She''s going to work with Andrew?" "Grandfather, will he agree?" Sarah''s mind was full of the way the man looked at herst night, full of disgust, How could she work with him? She would have to meet him from time to time and couldn''t imagine what was going to happen. "You''re his wife, can he disagree?" Mr. Andrew father was very serious, as if it were a matter of course. Sarah gasped in her mind. It was... Well, we would see. The ces like bars and hotels, indeed, were no longer suitable for her. They were tooplicated and dark. "Well, I''ll quit my job today and do as you say." "Good." Mr. Andrew father looked her with satisfaction. The cheque in her hand seemed to be a little burning Sarah noticed that grandfather looked calm and energetic. His face was slight flushed. He was with a joyful mood.. Sarah said with a smile, "Grandfather, enjoy your morning tea and I have to leave now." She waved the cheque in her hand with some meaning. Grandfather raised his gray brows and he understood what she meant and said, "OK, you may leave now." As Sarah reached the door, the voice rang out again, "From now on, you are the granddaughter-inw, of Andrew Family. Please think about everything for Andrew Family first and follow our instruction." The woman grunted disapprovingly: "Yes, grandfather." ... As soon as Sarah left Andrew''s house, she went to the hospital to give the check to the doctor. The operation started immediately after receiving the money. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The wait was so long that she walked nearly a dozen times around the hospital. The operation in the red light caught her eyes, seeming to remind her to keep on suffering. Finally, after nearly three hours of fidget, the suspended heart fell to the ground. "Operation seed, grandfather" Out of the operating room, the chief surgeon was none other than Dr. Peter. He was curious about Sarah. "Where did you get this money? The woman was walking over happily but she was stunned when she heard about this question. But very soon, she said with a mild smile, "I borrowed it from my friends. I have begged her for this." Dr. Peter felt relieved and said, "Oh, I just wondered how you got so much money so fast. Don''t worry. The operation went well and the money was worth it." "That''s good, and thanks..." Sarah was smiling with her eyes squinted and was about to thank him, but she caught sight of a figure. That familiar profile made her nervous. Chapter 16 Cuddle up to The Mans Chest Chapter 16 Cuddle up to The Man''s Chest Dr. Peter noticed that her expression changed suddenly and looked toward the direction she looked at. But nothing was seen, just peopleing and going in a hurry. It seemed that a man was supporting a woman with his hands, but it also looked like that the woman was holding the man''s arm and her head closely leaned on the man''s chest. The woman was in the hospital gown with long hair. She looked like a thin but weak grass, and even a wind could blow her down. Then, the man took off his coat and covered it on that woman, helping her pull the coat tight and saying some words. The woman hugged him even more tightly. The woman smiled after hearing what the man had said. Atst, the man put one of his hands on the woman''s shoulder and both of them left in the crowds. Sarah pursed her mouth and she was at a daze. She thought that she should go over there and have a clear look at them. "Sarah, who are you looking at?" Dr. Peter''s question made her thoughts back" Oh, a friend of mine. He said his friend was sick and in the hospital. I don''t know if it is him." "Oh, is that so?" said Dr. Peter with half-understanding. "Well, I can''t receipt you," "There are still some surgeries waiting for me. You can go and see how your father is." "Well, Dr. Peter, go ahead please." After smilingly seeing off Dr. Peter, Sarah looked back. That ce was nobody. Back to the ward, she got some warm water to wash for the people in the bed. Usually it was caregiver who did this, but today she just wanted to wash his face by herself. On the hospital bed, the patient''s eyes closed quietly and gently, no difference from the dead person. Fortunately, He still had heartbeat. She took a close look at the man, ah, sleeping for a year with white hair growing. Holding a towel, she gently scrubbed along his brow and eyes. She felt sad in a sudden. "Dad, I''m married." The sound gradually prated into a trace of suffocation, a repressive heart that was difficult to conceal, with the ultimate sense of helplessness. "Andrew''s family, you know? You used to ask me to marry a rich man and say life would be better. At that time, our family was so rich that I didn''t think it was necessary to find a rich. It was so nice to have someone. I love, Yes, you are still right. In the emergent moment it was the rich saved you and me. Dad, I married, can you hear me?" ... After half an hour of rambling around the closed eyes, Sarah emptied the basin of water. Her eyes turned red. Then she left. The cold wind blew into her mind. When she walked at the gate, she recalled that she had promised Mr. Andrew that she had to quit those jobs. A cab was called and Sarah left the hospital. It seemed to have known that she would leave, so the resignation procedure was very easy to finish. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Her personal stuff was also packed for her in advance. Just got to the bar... As she stepped into Waltz bar, the men''s eyes fell on her like wolves. Chapter 17 Sarah, Go to Work Right Now! Chapter 17 Sarah, Go to Work Right Now! It was middle of the night and the atmosphere in the bar was so hot and intense. It was the time for fun. Men and women were whispering to each other, full of sex implication. The whole scene was spectacr. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sarah lowered her head and put herself out of the picture. Her figure was like a clear stream in the bar, with the most clothes on and the cleanest face. Under the sight of those men in the dark she got into the office of Manager Tom out of luck. ... "What! Resign?" Tom''s face changed immediately. He had been in a good mood when seeing Sarahing, but now he couldn''t smile. "Yes, I aming here specially to talk to you." "No, you can''t quit! I won''t approve! " Tom, the Manager of the bar, waved his hands and wrinkled his face. "Well, why?" Sarah smiled and this was out of her expectation. Everything was so smooth in the hotel, but why it waspletely different here. "I approve it, Sarah, you go to work right now! " Serious and dignified, Manager Tom gave Sarah a suit of clothes, and a mask she warn before. Last time, after Andrew took Sarah away from Eric Earl, Eric Earl came by almost every night and said that he wanted to see Sarah, and asked Sarah to sell wine! No one would dare to provoke Eric because he was a big name in this city. Sarah didn''t show up ever since, so Manager Tom said that Sarah was out for something important to ease those people and he also said that she would be here in a few days. In order to show their sincerity to Eric, the wine bill with tens of thousands of drinks were paid by the bar. Their purpose is to wait for Sarah to appear and help them to earn back! "But the news was not that they were waiting for, so they definitely would not allow Sarah to leave!" This was not a win-win situation. The one who approved must a fool. Sarah looked those strange clothes and threw away. "Manager Tom, this is my freedom. I''m going to quit and get out of here. " She looked at Manager Tom vaguely, and caught a glimpse of the anxiety and tension on the man''s face. She narrowed her eyes deeply. Her beautiful eyes made her look much pretty under the light. Manager Tom stepped out from the counter and said, "Do you know that we have lost hundreds of thousands of dors for you alone!" "What? Hundreds of thousands of dors?" She didn''t steal or rob. "What do you mean by saying losing hundreds of thousands of dors?" Manager Tom saw that she didn''t believe it, so he told her the whole story. Finally, he made a bow and said, "You can''t leave. I didn''t refuse you when you were in trouble, so you should take it as a favor, Sarah. If you leave, the boss will say that I have to pay for the hundreds of thousands. I have an old mom and my son is still in university, my wife" "Stop, stop, stop!" Sarah couldn''t bear it. Her tangled lips tightened involuntarily, and a faint frown came over her fine, pure eyebrows. Her delicate lips gently bite. She had promised Mr. Andrew father that she would quit her job, so it was for sure that she couldn''t stay here any longer. "That''s Andrew Family, was not an ordinary family!" "What about here?" At that moment, someone rushed in from the outside. "Oh, Mr. Earl came again and talked about Sarah again. When will shee back?" Sarah took a glimpse at the girl, It was right the girl who had sold the wine with her that night! Then, that girl also looked at her, saying, "Hey. You are here?! Come on! Mr. Earl had been waiting..." Chapter 18 He Couldnt Be Relied Upon Chapter 18 He Couldn''t Be Relied Upon "Sarah..." "Sarah..." "Stop!" Sarah felt troubled and slightly rubbed her forehead. Then, she finally made her decision. "Fine. This is thest time, Manager Tom. I did owe you a favorst time. I hope that you can permit my resignation." After she said yes to him, Manager Tom''s face changed again. . He looked happy and relieved suddenly. "Of course. Besides, you have to earn much more money for our bar''s expense. We paid a lot for you these days. " Sarah took the dress and took a deep look at the mask she worn for the first time. At the door of the box, came the angry voice, "Was sheing? You said she was already here. Why don''t I see her?" The woman smiled and stepped in, "Mr. Earl, I''m here." Her appearance made the whole box different suddenly. Some buttons on the neck of Jimmy''s expensive white shirt are missing, and his strong muscles can be seen. His face was perfect. After drinking some wine, he looked more handsome. When he saw Sarah "Pa!" He dropped an unknown object in his hand and, with a gust of wind in his brisk footsteps, threw himself directly in front of Sarah. "Damnable woman, I can''t find you! Finally youe! Where have you been these days?" Sarah smiled calmly and she looked cool and elegant. She put the wine down in case the man knocked them down. She smiled and said, "of course there was something important to do. But I heard you wanted to buy my drink, so Ie back." Eric Earl felt satisfied when he heard thosepliments but then he raised Sarah''s jaw and looked into her eyes. The tone of his voice changed a bit. "Where did you go with Andrew that night? And how did you know each other?" Sarah tried to free herself, but found that he had deliberately tightened his grip so she had to give up. "Well...Mr. Earl, this is my personal business, does it seem to have nothing to do with you?" "It''s all right. I''m just being kind to remind you that he''s not the one you can count on. He pointed to her heart as he spoke. In other words, she didn''t have any wishful thinking! Sarah''s heart was vaguely disorganized by this remark. This is from N?velDrama.Org. In her mind, the ring of that phone rang in their wedding night suddenly rang... The woman''s feeble appeal...Then Andrew rushed over. She was stunned for a while but then she felt pain from her jaw. "What are you thinking about? Do you really have an affair with him?" Jimmy was pushing her and he was so closed to her. There was irony and distrust in his voice, which made Sarah upset. Was it so sure they couldn''t have an affair? "Tell me, how about the wine tonight? I am very interested in buying your wine." He used his cool fingers to gently stroke her jaw, which made Sarah feel unfamiliar with him. She turned her face away and she was a little surprised that she should get away from Eric Earl. She thought that he would just keep grabbing her. The woman put the suspicion about Andrew and that woman aside. She would find answers to those questions. For now, this Eric Earl was more important. Chapter 19 Did You Want to Force Me? Chapter 19 Did You Want to Force Me? "This wine, SMIRNOFF, was 25,000 dors. It''s supposed to suit your taste, isn''t it?" Sarah deliberately took out the most precious wine in the bar which was the one that Manager Tom had been asking her to sell out. SMIRNOFF was one of the purest spirits. Crown Vodka was transparent, colorless, in addition to the unique vor of alcohol, no other vor, tasting dry and strong. This was essential for making cocktails. Many famous cocktails, such as Bloody Mary, Screwdrivers are using this wine. If someone drunk this wine alone, it was definitely not interesting. Manager Tom was also a calcting person. He took this bottle of wine, but totally pushed the sale of several other wines. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Eric Earl looked at Sarah with gentleness and proud, looking her up and down. After a while, "Well, since you sell it to me, I''ll take it." Then, he took out a ck card which was so charming. "Oh my god Sarah, Eric Earl is buying drinks with a ck card. Oh my god, we will make a lot of money tonight. Move on!" Sarah swallowed, and suddenly something seemed unreal. Looking at the consumption number disyed by the post machine, she silently mourned a sentence in her heart. Well, she did it for the whole family of Manager Tom, not for her own work. This transaction was not a fraud! "Is that all right? What else do you have? Come and introduce to me." Jimmy pulled Sarah directly into his arms with the impulse of a drink. He lifted her smooth jaw with his fingers and looked into her eyes, smiling cunningly. This woman was really smart. Only a few words could make him be willing to pay the money. Just see what wine she would introduce then!" "Yes, of course." Sarah asked to take out all of the wines. "I''ll sell more tonight as a favor to Manager Tom." "We have BACARDI, JONNIE WALKER , RICARD...These all are the best wines. Are you satisfied with them, Mr. Earl? " "Sarah, to be honest, I''m tired of all these wines, but I''ve never had a drink with a woman before, so why don''t you join me?" Jimmy held Sarah''s waist with a rush and stroked her waist with his fingers, trying to get close to her private parts. Suddenly, Sarah pushed him away, with her mind in nk. What did he mean? "Mr. Earl, Sarah was only responsible to sell the wine. Others are not in the duty." Did he think she was really a cheap girl, offering a special service beyond selling wine? Her refusal made Jimmy frown. This man looked displeased. "You don''t know what I mean, do you?" Eric Earl suddenly pressed Sarah under him. He was so masculine. His sudden movements made Sarah shocked. How could he be so wild? "Who the hell will buy your wine? I just want you, OK?" He smiled evilly. In Sarah''s eyes, he looked handsome but he was just a bastard! "Do you want to force me?" Sarah looked at him with a sneer. Jimmy''s patience had run out. He had already nned to take her down the moment she walked in, but it turned out that she was so careful, which annoyed him most. It looked as if he wanted to eat her. If he really wanted to eat her, she would never stand in front of him intactly? Chapter 20 I Was Married Chapter 20 I Was Married It all happened so fast! Sarah had not yet reacted in her mind. Why, just now, had she been crushed by him? They had said all for wine sale. Did they want her to sleep with him? "Mr. Earl, what do you want?" "We failedst time, so what do you think?" He was being highly-sexed and he was subconsciously moving his fingers to uncover her clothes around her shoulders. She had perfect corbone on her fair and tempting shoulders. They looked so... He bent down and was going to kiss her lips, but she turned her head away. For a moment, Sarah almost forgot how embarrassed she was, Almost instantly, covering her arms, she felt the clothes falling off her back. She tried to fight but she couldn''t. ''I''m married! I am Andrew''s wife!" All the action, werepletely extinguished by the atmosphere of this moment. His passion faded and he felt hard to believe what he heard. Sarah also confused that she expose herself like this! But if she didn''t say, something would... "Are you so fucking afraid I''ll fuck you up? You are good at telling lies." Jimmy untied his tie with his hands and looked at her scornfully. "Who is Andrew? Would he marry someone who worked in a bar?" Even if he wanted to marry, Andrew''s grandfather, that stubborn man would never agree with that. Sarah pulled back her clothes and took a deep breath. She said with a trembling voice, "Believe it or not. I...we got the marriage certificate yesterday. You can ask him yourself." "You..." Jimmy angrily stared at Sarah and was about to go up to her. Then, behind him, came a cold voice. "It''s true." A man with a gray wind coat who looked tall was leaning against the door, stroking his jaw, showing his pride and dignity. He gave a cold smile... He was in the dark. He looked like a beast hiding in the dark. The sudden intrusion froze the figure in the room, moving her stubbed neck. Sarah turned around. It wasn''t just one person. Ernest was there, too, with a shock look. And beside them, there was another person. That was a woman. The woman was slim and looked weak with her camel woolen coat on. She looked graceful and elegant, but after a careful look, people would find pale on her face. It was a familiar face, and for a moment there was something in Sarah''s mind. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Secondster, the scene in the hospital-- "Is her..." She murmured, as if in a daze, looking at the woman standing at the door. Before Sarah could respond, the woman outside the door said, "Andrew, I am very happy today. I want to leave now. And I don''t like to drink. Ernest, Eric and you, just enjoy your drinks." "I''ll send you..." Andrew said. "Leave me alone!" The woman replied so quickly. When she hurried away and turned around, her woolen coat even blew up. "Don''t be ridiculous. You just recovered." The man ran up to her. Before he left, he nced at the woman in the room with a threatening look. Chapter 21 Get Her Back Right Away Chapter 21 Get Her Back Right Away "Have you really fucking married to him?" Eric looked at her with disbelief. And his eyes were now filled with the feeling of shocked, in contrast with the disbelief just now. "Yes." "Bang!" He furiously smashed all the ss and delicate wine bottles. He almost fell apart. Her response made the person looking at her couldn''t hide his anger for a long time. The dark brown liquid sagged along the broken arc of the bottle, creeping towards the ground, like the At this moment, as for Sarah, she also supported herself withst strength. What was the difference between her and the wine? She recalled it clearly. Suddenly, she felt like a stranger. "Were you fucking mad to marry him? Do you know Andrew clearly?" Eric''s hands tightly sped her shoulder, the bone creaked and her shoulder was almost dislocated in his hands. It hurt a lot that her tears almost dropped from her eyes. "Eric, let go. Then I will answer your questions." "Sarah, Andrew doesn''t love you!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Instead of loosening his hands, he increased his strength and pushed Sarah to the wall with all his strength. His cold voice, like an ice cone, pierced Sarah''s eardrum. "I know. Let go first!" Her struggle did not seed. In her ear, it was the strongest roar of Eric. "You know nothing! Did you just see that woman? One year ago, the woman had an abortion for him. She was the most important person who was hidden in Andrew heart. If Andrew''s grandfather hadn''t stopped him, we all know that Andrew would marry the woman after his old man died. By the time, you will be nobody in our eyes." At the moment of breathing, Sarah instantly forgot to struggle. The wind at night was very cold. When she came out of the Waltz bar, there was no expression on her face. It was stiff. Everything was stiff. At that time, Andrew was drunk and raped the woman abroad. She was then pregnant, but no one knew that she would have an unexpected abortion a monthter. Thereby the marriage they had nned was forbidden by Andrew''s grandfather. The old man would never allow the woman to be a member of their family, or he wouldmit suicide. Have you thought about your situation after Andrew''s grandfather dies?" The cold air had been swirling around her ears. But it was really funny, because she was still clear about the words Eric said to her. Rape, pregnancy, abortion The process sounds really good. She was calm. She was only in thin clothes. She was obviously cold, but she was more tired, so tired that she didn''t even have strength to shake her shoulders. Standing in the wind, it seemed that only in this way could she know what she was like. After a moment, suddenly, a dazzling light came, Sarah subconsciously covered her face with the coat hung on her arms. Her obscure vision shook in that direction. A ck business car stopped ten meters away. A handsome man, with a cigarette between his fingers, was blowing smoke. His eyes were like abyss, dark without light. "Here?" Only one word, the man''s voice had already sounded pure and maic, containing a trace of unique feminine charm. "Yes, Mr. Scott. It''s here. Miss Scott often appears here. Definitely." Inside the car window, the dark eyes like falcon nced at the name hanging at the door "Waltz" in the dark night. Suddenly, the dark eyes were full of disdain. The cigarette in his hand had been burnt out and stretched out of the window. Finally, itnded on the ground. "Why are you still standing here? Get her back right away." Chapter 22 It Is Not Funny to Be a Fool Chapter 22 It Is Not Funny to Be a Fool When she arrived home, she raised her eyes and saw the room was dark. Sarah took out the keys from the bag and entered her house as usual. Three seconds had not passed. When she was bending down at the porch to change shoes, the sudden strength on her waist made her nerves tense and stiff for a moment. She fell into someone''s arms. He smelled clear and cool with subtle hints of tobo. Out of expectation, there was no woman''s smell on him. Andrew! "You''re back?" "You''re back?" They asked each other at the same time. The dark shadow of the man covered from behind her. A trace of the violence that couldn''t be predicted floated wildly. "Go back to the room, ok?" There was a threat she could heard hid in gentleness. Andrew spoke the sentence behind her ear. Soft strength tickled her skin. Sarah didn''t know that he appeared so suddenly. So when he entered the house and went upstairs, his not turning on the light was intentional? Anyway, now that she was in the living room, she couldn''t disturb Andrew''s grandfather who had fallen asleep.'' "Sure." In the moment of entering, the door was mmed shut with fierce strength. Sarah trembled. She saw him close the door and walk to her. Andrew folded his arms, and then looked at her with extremely cold eyes. There was no temperature in his eyes. "Was my family so poor that you should go to that kind of ce to earn money?" The cold and ferocious voice was sharp and aimed at her. He had a straight nose. His eyes like the deep ocean, almost drilled a hole in her face. Sarah knew that she could not run away from his punishment tonight. "I''m sorry. I promise that is thest time, because I''ve quit that job." "Really? Won''t you continue to do the job?" The man looked at her with a sneering smile. Her remaining makeup was not taken off. Her thick eye shadow was still there, making her seem to be a very bad eighteen-year-old girl. The fire in his chest was about to engulf all his senses. "I see youugh so delightedly. Were you sure you''re not trying to please them when you sell wine?" How did this damned woman dare to sell wine in those ragged clothes and walk around the men? Did she underestimate her own ability of luring people? If he didn''t arrive there earlier, what would happen now? Sarah looked at him nkly. She frowned. Was it necessary to say those mean words? "Andrew, tonight is just an ident. I wanted to resign, but the manager asked me to sell thest bottle of wine. I can''t refuse him. Don''t be angry, OK?" It was really her fault. As a member in Andrew''s family, she could afford to lose her face, but she couldn''t lose Andrew''s family''s face. Now she must think about Andrew''s family before doing anything. Weak voice wrapped in the woman''s soft coquetry, trying to be close to his consciousness. But it was no use when she faced the man. "Why didn''t you turn down his request as you had yed the tricks to enter my family?" If his words before was pure humiliation, then theter words was humiliation withshing, which had stricken her self-esteem a lot. So, was he thinking that she was willing tough with those men?'' She sneered and threw her bag directly on the bed. Shebed her hair freely. Her red lips curled up a seductive arc. "Mr. Andrew, who was that woman tonight? I haven''t seen you He could pick a thorn to abuse her. So she could. Don''t consider he was totally clean! This is from N?velDrama.Org. Since Eric had told her everything, she knew all the things clearly. Sooner orter, they both would know that it was not funny to be a fool. From the beginning to the end, Andrew''s eyes were cold to the extreme. There was already a hint of anger in his eyes. Chapter 23 What Are You Doing, Andrew? Chapter 23 What Are You Doing, Andrew? From the beginning to the end, Andrew''s eyes were cold to the extreme. There was already a hint of anger in his eyes. "I can''tpete with Miss. Sarah you. You canugh with other men after you have got married. If I arrived there a littleter, what would happen to you?" While talking, Andrew''s steps had been close to her. He pulled up the sleeves of the white shirt with his elbows, which exposed the vigorous and tight texture of muscles. His anger congealed with all the air around and hit her. What Are You Doing, Andrew? The woman was like a poor cat that had made a mistake and was carried into the bathroom. The cor of the dress was so loose that it couldn''t cover the fair neck and corbone. Just after her a few struggles, under the cor, he could catch a glimpse of her rising and falling breast when she was breathing. He was a little short of breath. Then suddenly, he pushed her whole person onto the wall of the bathroom, "I didn''t see the whole thing when I arrived. Did you do that?" The woman was stunned by his words. The face with giddy makeup, and beautiful arched eyebrows suddenly show some coolness, "If I said no, will you believe me? If you believe me, will you still ask such stupid questions?" An answer to a nagging question was a joke, and only a fool could ask it. Obviously, Andrew was a fool in Sarah''s eyes. The long fingers picked up her sharp chin. He looked at her, and smiled coolly, "you will feel bad if you don''t bite someone, won''t you?" Sarah turned her head. Although her chin was twisted by him and somewhere on her body was held down by him, she still didn''t want to look at him. "I didn''t, I didn''t, I didn''t, I didn''t, I didn''t do that! Ok?" She hated the way he forced her to answer, like the first day she met him. She was treated with disdain before was understood. Andrew looked at her with an unknown attitude. His eyes were very clear like obsidian stones. Later, his strength became weaker. He forced her to look at him, and the stubborn little wild cat finally did that. "Sarah, you should know that you are the woman of mine. I don''t like my things having any ties with others." The ending sound implied his deep and boundless love. However, it was actually a cruel and direct threatening order. Definitely. She was just a thing in his eyes? When her chin was loosened, Andrew left the room. Before his leaving, she asked where he was going. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. During the period, she didn''t even sleep with him. It was totally a joke for her to have a baby. He went against the light and looked back slightly. The cold lines of his neck and side face were like every stroke deeply engraved by knife and ax. They were natural, deep and handsome. The thin and delicate lips made a sneer, "Ie back just in order to question you. Did I mention I would stay?" "But every night youWhere were you going?" Words that came to her mouth had changed. The whole room soon returned to quiet. The house was decorated in big gray ck line style, which was clean and neat. The man liked the style best. It was coldness that hurt her all night. The next day. When Sarah got up early, she saw Andrew''s grandfather sitting on the dining table eating breakfast alone. He was a little hunchback. After all, when he was at the old age, he looked quite pitiful. However, his vigor was still sufficient. Red lips practiced several times, and finally put on a smile, "Good morning, Grandpa." "Morning, Andrew went to work so early again?" While holding the bread and buttering casually, the old man said lightly. Chapter 24 Im Married Chapter 24 I''m Married The old man was a very smart man. He didn''t directly point out that he had already known their rtionship, but he said it from another angle. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The thin fingertip just touched the bread, and it was still there. After a second''s hesitation, the woman took back her hand and brought the ketchup. She loved the taste of ketchup more than butter. She dipped the bread into the red thick sauce with knife and fork, and her lips were held lightly. "Since Grandpa knows everything, why did you ask me such questions?" "So you have been married for such a long time, have you two been sleeping separately?" Sarah was not going to deny it. This was her task. She mustplete it for the payers after getting their money. The longer time they wasted, the more useless it was for two people. Thin red lips opened slightly, "Yes, he always said that he was busy at work. I thought I should understand him. Grandpa, how busy was Andrew? Did he often stay upte like recently?" Facing her careful exploration, the old man became silent. The turbid deep eyes quietly looked at the bread with butter in his hands. He kept holding it, but he forgot eating it. For a while, when Sarah was drinking milk, the old man put down his bread and said, "Have you quit your jobs?" Suddenly another topic came up. Sarah was not able to respond. She nodded and swallowed the bread heavily. "I''ve resigned all of me jobs. I have listened to your advice." "Good." The old man sighed with satisfaction. After a moment, the butler John brought a bowl of porridge and offered it to the old man. Then the butler left. Sarah saw that the old man threw away the bread in his hand and drank porridge. She didn''t know why. "Since you have quit your jobs, you can go to my ce to work. I have already informed the staff there." She had agreed to work in Andrew''spany. So today After all, she couldn''t have her choice freely, so she didn''t ask much, only answered an "Ok". When Sarah was about to leave, she overheard the servant who was cleaning the table muttering a few words. "Andrew actually came backst night. The old man specially asked me to prepare bread. He thought they could have breakfast together. But his grandson left again. How busy the young people are these days!" "I agree with that. It''s true that our young master was busy, but I think that no matter how busy, he should apany his grandfather asionally. He was alone in this big house. How lonely he was." "It began in one year ago. There''s no way to deal with this situation." "Exactly. For that woman, Andrew has done any things!" The woman Sarah intended to go to work directly. When she went out, she received a call from Anne. When Anne heard of her resignation, she was happy but shocked. On the one hand, she felt that Sarah couldn''t resist those dissolute young men. If there were no bones left after being eaten, it would be better to retreat earlier. But now she has resigned, how can she earn money? For her who needed money urgently, working in bars was the fastest way to get money. As she quitted her job, her financial path was destroyed. "I''ve heard from the manager that you''ve quitted your job. How can you give up at this time?" "I''m married." Sarah suddenly remembered that her marriage was confidential and had not told Anne. Although it was not worth celebrating, she could share it with her best friend and had someone to talk to in the future. Anne, "..." A few secondster, the person on the phone went crazy! "Sarah, don''t let me look down on you! Just for the sake of a few dors, you have been the youngest wife of an old man who has half a foot in the coffin. Do you know that you will be beaten?" Chapter 25 This Was Exactly Lightning Marriage Chapter 25 This Was Exactly Lightning Marriage "What do you mean, Anne?" Sarah couldn''t helpughing. She rolled her eyes after hearing Anne''s words. That was what the woman thinks of her? What''s in her head? Although the loveless marriage was not very praiseworthy indeed, she did not lose anything as the status quo. Andrew''s family had dignity and money, which were what she wanted, or even what all women wanted. All of those were under hermand. How lucky! Anne continued anxiously, "Sarah, if you were really short of money, I will help you. I have part-time jobs. If my money is not enough, I can earn some money as long as I stayed upte more nights. Otherwise, I will ask my grandma whether she can lend some money to me. With all these, your problem will be solved soon." Sarah was moved by her words. Since her family''s bankruptcy, almost all of her former friends had disappeared, or stayed away from her. She had seen into so many people''s hearts and distinguished warmth and coldness. It was Anne who was the only one always standing by her side. To have such a friend in her life, she should be content. "No, your grandma was aged. Even if she can lend money to me, I won''t use it. It''s exactly Andrew''s family. The man I married is Andrew." For a while, she said in a leisurely, also a little bitter voice. "" On the phone, there were a few moments of silence. Then Anne''s voice was thunderous, "What! Andrew? The head of the four dandies?" "Yes, it''s him." Sarah got on the car and headed for thepany. Anne was so shocked that she kept speaking bad words on the phone. Iron females'' way to express their shock was so simple and rude. "What the fuck! You little bitch didn''t even tell me this big event. When did you get married? I couldn''t believe you hid it from us." The soft hair of the woman was blown by the breeze, flying outside the car window. Her side face slightly distracted a man sitting in a ck business car passing by, and his side was over his cheek. The beautiful outline in his mind rolls out in a sh. When he looked at her face again, the window was closed. The wind was strong. Sarah felt her ears were hurt, so she shut up the window. "Why did you marry him? By the way, when did you know each other?" Anne was curious, because she didn''t know that Sarah knew Andrew. This Was Exactly Lightning Marriage! Sarah was bombarded with a series of questions. She was clear about that she couldn''t disclose the most important things. Anne will be worried, too." Besides, after marriage, she gave birth to a child within two years. This agreement was only known by her and Andrew''s grandfather. No others knew this thing. Sarah pretended to be hurried. She shook her mobile phone a few times and said in a hurry, "This matter was a little tedious. Let''s have a cup of tea sometime. I have arrived at theirpany." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Going to work?" "Yes." Anne yawned. A voice from the quilt came from the phone. Anne saidzily. "Well, you go to work first. I went to sleep. At first I thought you had an ident. Sorry." After hanging up the phone, Sarah reached the twelfth floor, personnel department ording to Andrew''s grandpa. As soon as the manager saw her, his nce changed instinctively. He poked his chin with a pen and the nce of suspicion and examination fell on her without any disguise. She''s not like those who have work experience. She was slightly immature just like a college student. It was really doubtful that she could take the position of CEO''s secretary at such a young age. Chapter 26 Dont Say That, Mrs. Andrew. Chapter 26 Don''t Say That, Mrs. Andrew. "Sarah? 21 years old?" The personnel manager looked at her deeply, and his fingers were rubbing his jaw. He looked a little confused. Obviously, he was quite surprised for hering. "Yes, it''s me." Her serious look won some approval from them. Since she was the person designated by Mr. Andrew''s grandfather, they had no right to interfere his decision. They could just go through a process and announce it to the outside. Soon, Sarah was taken to the highest floor by a female clerk- the ce she would work in. The beating of her heart was so intense and she was also very nervous. She didn''t know whether Andrew knew it or not. Maybe, he didn''t know. Otherwise, how could he not mention itst night? When the elevator door is opened, you can see the building was a transparent ss building. Every door was also made of ss. The two sides were open and free of unnecessary burden. Lines of the office were straight and fluent. Some gray color engraved on the ss could properly prevent the concealment of some positions. The design was unique. Sarah was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the office was so cold. There was very big, but no one was there. It was spotless. You could even hear a pin falling down. Go inside. In the corridor, you could easily overlook the most prosperous ce in H City with the transparent design. The neon lights were shining. She had to admit that it was really a bigpany worthy of its reputation; even an office was so gorgeous. It''s low-key luxury. In a moment, she saw that there was a table not far away, and finally some people appeared. The table was divided into the right and the left. The right side was empty. "This is Sarah, the secretary rmended by Mr. Andrew''s grandfather." The female staff introduced her to a man with gold rimmed sses. He was in a ck suit and his face was fair. Sarah looked at the man and found that he was smiling at herself. It was strange that she was ttered by that smile. It''s not clear who the man in front of her was, so she didn''t say anything, just smiled back. "Go back to work. I will handle all the things." The man opened his mouth, pushed the ss frame. His eyes deeply fell on Sarah. The clerk bowed, joined her hands together, and said, "Yes, Secretary Wilson." Secretary Wilson? Sarah knew that this man was also Andrew''s secretary at that time. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Well, such a big boss, how could he have no omnipotent secretary? "Hello, Miss Sarah," A hand stretched out from the opposite side. Sarah was a little dazzled. "I''d like to introduce myself to you. I''m Sandy Wilson. My parents didn''t pay attention to my name when they were registering my birth. They didn''t distinguish "Sand" from "Sandy". It sounds like a girl''s name, but you can call me Sand." Sandy scratched his head and was embarrassed. Sarah actually wanted tough, but she held it back and reached out to shake Sandy''s hand. "I''m a new secretary as I introduced just now. Hello, Mr. Wilson." Sarah didn''t expect when her words just came out, Sandy''s face suddenly turned surprised and said, "Don''t say that, Mrs. Andrew." "" "HowHow do you know?" The word "Mrs. Andrew" hit her heart hard. Sandy said, "The master has told me. You can have a relief because in the wholepany only I know about this matter. I will respect your opinion and keep it secret for you." Chapter 27 Extremely Dangerous Words Chapter 27 Extremely Dangerous Words Frightened, Sarah looked at Sandy''s smiling face. Her nerves were constantly on edge.. She was nervous. "Is it grandpa who told you?" Seeing Sarah''s disbelief, Sandy smiled, took out his mobile phone, clicked on the screen, and then handed his phone to her, "You can listen to this." It was a recording. After clicking it, in a moment, the sonorous voice of the old man appeared with some vicissitudes. The way she looked at him had changed. "It''s really grandpa." "So Mrs. Andrew, you don''t have to worry. In thepany, I''ll call you Miss Sarah. Privately, I''ll respect the rules that the master told me. You are our CEO''s wife." When listening to his words, she felt a little bit stressed. "I won''t ask you to call me any name. I just hope that other people won''t know about it. That''s enough." She still wanted to escape in the future. If she wasbeled with the name of Andrew, it would be hard to tear off for the rest of her life. "Don''t worry, madam, it will never happen, I promise." Sandy dered. Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when she saw his extremely firm eyes. After a brief handover, Sandy told Sarah about some of the work she needed to do. All of the work was very simple such as copying documents and transferring materials to other departments. But this made Sarah feel ufortable. It was almost like doing chores like serving tea and pouring water. She had to learn something useful. What was the use of these when she went out? "Mr. Wilson, is this what grandpa asked me to do?" "Of course, I dare not refuse the order given by the master." Obviously, Sandy also noticed Sarah''s surprised attitude towards the job. She paused for a moment, not eager to say anything. Do everything from the lowest level. Who could foresee what would happen in the future. Don''t worry, just do it slowly. As a deputy secretary, it was happy to serve tea to the people inside. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When she was abandoned in her imagination, the elevator door opened. The sound was abrupt, and the two people''s eyes looked at the door''s direction. The dark gray luxurious suit was cut appropriately. The man walked on the expensive leather shoes, and stretched his hand in the trouser belt. His eyes were shocked. Step by step, the handsome and cold man stopped. His deep eyes were like the ckest obsidian stones underneath the sea. They almost instantly shed a cold light and locked on Sarah. Probably, neither of them expected to meet like this in thepany. "Mr. Andrew." Sandy greeted Andrew. He coughed softly for a few times, and nced at Sarah with some hints. The woman''s surprised eyes fell on Andrew''s suit. Her elegant eyebrows frowned. Andrew twisted his neck and pulled his tie. He looked into her eyes with the movements full of impatience. "Why are you here?" The voice was low, deep, and had no temperature. Obviously, the old man didn''t tell him about it. "Mr. Andrew, I will be your secretary in the future." Sarah answered. Andrew''s action stopped for a while. Her lips and tongues were against her gills. She didn''t know what was in his deep ck pupils and he was quietly staring at her. After a few seconds, he suddenly came to her side shoulder. The cold wind was inexplicably blowing. The extremely dangerous and abominable words suddenly burst out of his mouth, which was like weapons, "Who asked you to be my secretary?" Chapter 28 Her Reason Told Her Not To Go Chapter 28 Her Reason Told Her Not To Go The evil''s eyebrow cocked up frivolously, revealing cold light. Sarah felt a chill running out of his back. What haunted her was his endless cynicism and indifference. "You really don''t know?" "Don''t talk in a roundabout way." At the end of the conversation, the man quickly pulled off his tie and snorted. The things in his hand were thrown into the garbage can. His eyes were too oppressive, which led to Sarah''s heart running up and down at this time. Well, she was really afraid of this bastard! After a few deep breaths, she steadied her heart and said lightly, "Grandpa said you are short of people, so Ie to help you." "Oh? Is that true?" His tone was full of disbelief. Sarah couldn''t refute anything, and couldn''t find any ws in his harsh words. It was normal for him to not believe her words. Suddenly, the giggling of leather shoes sounded, and his dangerous breath came close to her side. At that moment, her heart suddenly contracted. Immediately, she heard his words close to her ear, "You are really great. What did you do that would make the old man trust you so much? You threatened me, married me, and now you are in thepany. He let you in only because his old eyes grew dim." There was no pity in his humiliating words, which was all thrown on her face. There has never been such a moment when Sarah felt that he wanted to turn around and leave. Her reason told her not to go, because she must finish her mission. Her thin red lips were curving up, showing charming tenderness. "Mr. Andrew, don''t be angry. Marrying you is a dream pursued by all women in H City. You can know how happy I am in private. You asked me to keep it secret and don''t let it out. OK, I promise to you. But if you keep bullying me, tomorrow I will show them my husband, you, who has married me long time ago." "Are you threatening me again?" Andrew''s eyes which were like sshing ink turned gloomy immediately and his fists were clenched. This damned woman''s ability to threaten me was really powerful! Fuck! When did he die like she ate him! Sarah sneered with her hands around her chest. "It''s far from threatening you. It''s really kind of me that I didn''t me you for that you didn''t sleep with me every night. Mr. Andrew, my patience is limited. If you do this again, keep letting me stay in the empty room every night. Sooner orter, I''ll cheat on you." Cheat on me?'' The man''s eyes were almost about to burst out fire! He yanked her arm and pulled it in the opposite direction, which made Sarah hurt and unable to shake off. "You want to cheat on me?" This woman''s mouth could not only kill people. What she said was like scrapping him with a knife! As his wife, she dares to cheat on him. Does she want to die?'' Andrew was very angry. He pulled Sarah directly into the office. When the door was closed, it sounded like the storm was going to destroy a mountain city. Sandy looked at it and wanted to persuade him, but he knew what his CEO was like when he was Original content from N?velDrama.Org. angry. He could only worry about Sarah in silence. The woman who was dragged in looked at him when he was unbuttoned. She didn''t feel panic. Her purpose of saying those words was for this situation. She deliberately angered him so that she could have a baby. This was the only way for her to achieve her goal. She understood that this kind of behavior would cause his disgust, but in the agreement signed with his grandpa, it was such a use that she could not ignore her father''s safety, the cost of treatment was far higher than her dignity. "Do you want me to take it off?" She opened the zipper of her clothes and revealed her delicate white corbone Chapter 29 Is That Woman Last Night? Chapter 29 Is That Woman Last Night? On the sofa, in the sunken position, the figure of the two people fell heavily together. Think of those words just now, the man choked with resentment. "If you dare to cheat on me, I won''t spare you!" Sarah never knew that a man''s strength could be so strong. When kissing, he could rob your oxygen, make you almost suffocate and evacuate your heart. Her face turned red. Her breath became weak. "I married you, so you should satisfy me." "Great!" "Great!" Andrew''s eyes were filled with surging waves of anger. He stared on her face, "You want to be satisfied? I''m ready." He must deal with this woman hardter. Damn it. Couldn''t believe she dared to insult him like this. Cheating on him actually made her near to death! "Sarah, you really have a talent to make me angry again and again. You''ve made it!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Between the rapid breaths, the two people look at each other. The emotions in their eyes were like tossing in the past, just like the disappearing tomorrow. In such a big office, the soft wind blew the gauze curtain, and the immortality burst out when love and hate became strong. At the moment when Sarah thought that she could finally be relieved, a telephone rang like a basin of cold water sshed on her head. The eyes close to her were deep and bright, like dyed obsidian pausing in front of her eyes. "Don''t pick up..." She stared at him and grabbed his clothes. She wanted to pull back the man with her pleaded eyes. Her intuition told her that the phone could not be answered! "Go away!" Andrew almost did not hesitate. At that moment, he shook off her hand and looked at her. His face looked like just waking up and his delicate eyebrows frowned. What the hell! What was he doing? He almost fucked this woman! She''s so dirty! She was not even a virgin at that night! Staring at her, he took the phone. His voice was low and hoarse. He grabbed her thin chin, and forbid her to move. "What''s the matter?" He said to the phone. He used a voice with more patience than when he faced her, making her feel jealous. Sarah''s heart was aching to death. She closed her eyes unwillingly. All her efforts are in vain! She could hear the voice on the phone clearly. It was a woman''s voice. It was soft, gentle and elegant. The scene was still, as if the concrete imprisoned everything that could move. "Don''t think about anything else. I have said you also have me. I am here" "Don''t try to threaten me, ok? You know that is no use at all! ... He didn''t hang up until Sarah got dressed. "Is that womanst night?" She couldn''t help asking atst. At this time, the man who hung up the phone was rubbing his eyebrows. When he heard her words, his fingers were stiff. He opened his eyes. His deep vision, through his ck pupil like cold soul, leered at her, "You want to know?" "Yes." Chapter 30 He Was Obviously Fooling Her. Chapter 30 He Was Obviously Fooling Her. When going out of the office, Sarah''s whole shoulder lowered decadently. She had no extra expression, just like nothing happened. Sandy stood at the door. When he saw Sarahing out, he hurriedly stepped forward to help her. "Mrs. Andrew, are you ok?" The atmosphere was so intense when they went in, and then the door was closed. No one knew what was going on inside. He had seen Andrew''s angry look several times. He won''t beat people, let alone his woman, but as for others At first, his worried eyes fell on Sarah. But when seeing hickeys on Sarah''s neck, the young man coughed a few times. "I''m fine," Sarah raised corners of her mouth and squinted at Sandy. The bottom of her eyes was some trace of faint and dry. Since he had already seen the marks on her neck, what else could Sandy say? "I know, Mrs. Andrew. I have to go back to work." "Wait." Sarah immediately stopped him. She pursed her lips, and her eyes seemed to have struggled for a while. Sandy didn''t understand, so he asked, "Is there anything else, madam?" She sighed lightly andughed at herself. She folded her hands. "Well, Andrew just asked me to go to Marketing Department and get familiar with the situation before taking on the secretary position. Otherwise, there will be a lot of discussion about me in thepany." Although she said so, Sandy immediately questioned, "But it''s the master''s order..." "Don''t tell grandpa about it." Sandy''s frowning eyebrows were getting higher and higher. "Why, madam?" "No reasons. Mr. Wilson, please." After that, Sarah took several things just taken from the table back. "When he thinks I can take on this position, I wille back. Don''t tell Grandpa these days. The matter is between me and Andrew. Don''t let him, an 80-year-old man, be annoyed" When she left, Sandy was at a loss. Marketing Department. When she came to the department,pared with just now, the environment here was just like the obvious contrast between the heaven and the earth. The marketing department was the busiest department of the wholepany. The staff here often had to be on duty ording to emergencies. Sarah knew that it was obviously fooling her for Andrew to ask her toe here. But she was willing to live not under his eyes. "Sarah? Are you the new one?" When the manager saw her, he waved and called her. They were so busy with their work that few people find there was a new staff. "Yes, I am." The manager was a bald-headed uncle padded with spare fat. Seeing hering, he directly took her to a man. "Very good, you have a partner now. Go deal with this project for me immediately. Go quickly." "Manager, Can I goter?" "No way! You just said that no one apanied you, and now there is new partner. You couldn''t refuse by any excuse again. Otherwise your full attendance reward will be deducted this month! " "Manager" "Go!" "Well, I''ll go. I''ll go! Where is my partner?" Sarah was still digesting the manager''s voice ofint. She was pushed to the front of a person, "That''s your partner. Hurry up!" In front of her eyes, a woman with ck bobs stood. She dressed in officedy style, with exquisite eye shadow, which was the most popr style Mermaid. "Are you the neer?" The woman put her arms around the chest, looking at her. "Yes. I''m Sarah. Nice to meet you." The woman nced at Sarah''s hands and her eyes wandered slightly. Then she reached out to shake Sarah''s hands and said, "I am Melissa Stewart, the leader of Group A. Nice to meet you, too." Sarah nodded her head as if she had understood her words. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "By the way, our manager just asked you to go with me. Where will we go?" "Let''s go out first and I''ll exin to you. Take it." Suddenly, Sarah''s arms were full of documents. Chapter 31 Meet Mr. Randall Chapter 31 Meet Mr. Randall Sarah was very tired on the way. She was carrying all the documents, while Melissa only held her bag, a small LV. When listening to Melissa about work, she also had to protect the documents in her hands, which made her in high tension. "The project we are going to negotiate is that we have developed a new product with the joint investment of Randall''s some time ago, and the capital ratio is 6:4. But because of the listing copyright rtionship, ourpany has issued a serious order that we must buy the whole copyright, but Randall''s attitude was hard and we don''t know how much capital they will invest. It''s difficult to solve the problem." Sarah understood the meaning roughly. It was that the twopanies were fighting for the reputation of sponsorship, in order to improve the Randall was not a fool. If he could win this reputation, he will certainly improve hispany. Interests were the most important to businessmen. He couldn''t be med for disagreeing. "How much has ourpany contributed?" Melissa stretched out her fingers to indicate the number nine. "With this amount, we still cannot persuade them to make a concession. Wee to theirpany every day. They should be tired of us." Sarah was slightly surprised. It''s up to 14 million dors. Its value has soared to such a high level. "Sarah, it''s all your fault. If you didn''te, it wouldn''t have been my turn. Whoeveres to this job would be very unlucky." Hearing Melissa''sints about her, Sarah forced a smile. How did she know that she would take charge of this job? It was really tiring to negotiate the project. This war was all about the skills of tongues. It was simple to those eloquent. If one couldn''t say something, he would be in trouble. "The reason why I don''t want toe here is the new CEO of Randall. Sometimes we have not even said half of a sentence. They have begun to kick our asses off theirpany. We totally got no chances." Sarah looked through the documents and smiled, "So why should wee here? We can report that we both sides couldn''t reach an agreement. Obviously, Randall''s side won''t make concession. It''s conceivable that they wouldn''t give up the thing that couldn''t bought by money." In this society, there was really nothing that money couldn''t buy now. If you couldn''t buy, it''s because you don''t have enough money. "You mean we should note here directly? ording to the temper of our CEO, will we be killed?" Melissa made a movement of cutting her neck with her hands and rolled her eyes. Sarah thought about Andrew''s angry look. She still felt scared. Maybe we would really be killed. When Sarah stepped into Randall''spany with Melissa, the receptionist''s nce was changed as soon as she saw Melissa. She was obviously bored of them. "You can have a seat. Our president is in a meeting. He wille down after the meeting." "OK, thank you." Melissa quickly smiled, turned around and pulled Sarah to the tea room. She rolled her eyes back. "She should recognize her identity clearly. She was just a receptionist. Who gave her the courage to be so upright?" "Here is their territory. We could only tolerate it." Sarahforted her in a few words, and didn''t put the receptionist''s disdainful eyes into her mind. "Sarah, when you see Randall, you will get angrier. At that time, you should hold it back." "I can hold it just now. Don''t worry. I think Randall won''t roll his eyes at people." "That won''t happen." Melissa muttered. Time went by slowly. Sarah was getting familiar with the documents. She still doesn''t know the progress of the project. If she was asked, it would be terrible when she couldn''t say a word. However, Melissa was so rxed. She took a nap, checked twitter, yed a few mobile games on her phone and fixed her make-up with her mirror. She has not stopped in this period of time. They both were busy doing their own things. They didn''t react until a person''s footsteps were close. "How do you do, Mr. Randall?" "Mr. Randall..." Chapter 32 Sarahs Hand Was Grasped Chapter 32 Sarah''s Hand Was Grasped He was in a silver white low-key luxury suit. He had soft facial features. The thin lips were curving up. With slightly curly short hair, he was like a fresh boy in Japanese style, also like the spring breeze. Mr. Randall? He was the Randall''s new CEO. Sarah never thought that she would meet him again a yearter. As before, his whole person was full of clean, elegant and noble feeling. He had a pair of mncholy eyes which couldn''t be ignored by everyone, but once there''re deep feelings into the eyes, you would fall into it. Fortunately, she has already tasted that. In this life, she would always be disgusted with it. Sensing the vision from him, Sarah lowered her head with her hands shaking violently. She was very nervous. She was totally not ready for such an encounter after a long time. At this time, all of the documents in her hand fell to the ground slowly just because of her unconscious shaking. Before she picked them up, there was already a figure holding all she wanted and handing it in front of her in the next second. "They fell." He said to her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Looking up, his familiar face was close, and her heart beat violently. Looking at the documents he picked up for her, Sarah didn''t know what was on her mind. She threw them on the sofa. Her feelings wereplicated just like a cage bound her whole body. She was flustered. "Sorry, II have to go to the rest room. " She got up and went straight over him. Behind her, Melissa''s voice rang out, "Sarah, what''s wrong with you? Besides, do you know the way to the rest room as youe here for the first time? " There was a trace of anger in the voice. Mr. Randall hade. How could she lose face like this? She couldn''t go to rest room at the critical moment! Until this moment, the man has been quietly watching her finally spoke. His eyes were obscure. A stunning feeling shed in the bottom of his eyes clearly. However, it was also apanied by pleasure. His clear and maic voice sounded, "I walk with you. We can go together." He didn''t wait for others to respond and start chasing up already. Seeing this, Melissa cried out, "Mr. Randall, she is going to thedies'' room. Don''t you know that there are difference between men and women? Mr. Randall, Mr. Randall..." The secretary standing next to her looked at Melissa and frowned. "Our CEO is going to the men''s room. It''s the next door to thedies'' room. Can''t he go there?" "" Sarah said she wanted to go to the rest room. In fact, her real intention was leaving there. She would go mad if she kept staying there. "Stop." Bruce Randall held her hand tightly and pulled her back. His eyebrows finally smoothed out after tensing for a long time till this moment. His soft and beautiful face was filled with the joy, which was long absent. "Are you going to the gate, instead of going to the rest room?" "Let go!" Sarah tried to break away from his shackles and said in a disdained manner. "I''m sorry, Mr. Randall, I have something else to do. And I don''t think I can find the bathroom, so I''ll go back first. Goodbye." "You don''t want to see me so much?" Said Bruce. However, his hands still did not release her. Even, she felt that he was secretly stepping up his efforts to forbid her from moving! "Mr. Randall, please let me go. This is in public! You are doing sexual harassment!" "Is it necessary to keep calling me Mr. Randall?" Bruce Randall didn''t pay attention to her words at all. He frowned, and pulled her to a corner where there was nobody. Her whole body was imprisoned like being nailed to the wall. His breath hit her whole body like a wave, forcing her to stay still. In her nasal cavity, there was a smell of deep attachment in the past. The more she smelled the fresh, the clearer her mind got. "You really don''t want to see me so much?" He questioned her and put her hands on both sides. He breathed deeply and his eyebrows and eyes moved with his strong emotions. Chapter 33 One Year Ago Chapter 33 One Year Ago Bruce''s cold beautiful eyes were in front of her eyes. Sarah breathed deeply at this moment. Faced with his inquiry, she was silent for a while. There were a word appearing in her mindfunny. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Why should I see you?" She looked up and responded him by asking. Her foot wanted to move away from his area, but was still imprisoned by him. Bruce''s eyebrows jumped immediately. Blue veins stood out on his temples, and the brow tip was cold and frosty. He may not like what she said. Otherwise, how could he be so angry? He opened his mouth and said, "I admit that it was my fault in the past. I have been waiting for you all this year." When hearing "I''ve been waiting for you", Sarah could not keep calm. The feeling transformed from small ripples, rolling into waves, engulfed her whole heart. "I''m married." She threw it out almost without hesitation. The monotonous tone and careless voice made the person in front of her totally stiff. He looked at her in a stunned way and couldn''t believe what she said. "It''s true." She stressed it. Nobody knew how trembling her heart was at the moment, as if air had been drained, and her heart beat paralyzed. Oh! How ridiculous! He told her that he had been waiting for her. What does he want to express? She had been married. If she had affairs with other men, Andrew would never let her go! Bruce had released her. His whole person was numb in ce. His slightly moist lips were shaking rapidly. His reaction was like seeing the reality that he couldn''t ept the most. At this time, Sarah shoved away him who stopped her and ran away when he didn''t pay attention. Her eyes had been wet unconsciously. She covered her sour nose. When she winked, two drops of tears fell down. She ran out crazily, for fear that the person behind would catch up again. After she got out of the A year ago It was a thunderstorm night. She knelt at the gate. The lightning shed and thundered. The rain wet her clothes. The lightning mes lit her pale face. She still didn''t get up. She just hoped that the person in the house woulde out to see her. "Miss Sarah, our young master will note out to see you. Please go back." The butler looked at her and felt distressed. He couldn''t bear to watch her situation anymore and persuaded her to go back home. The blue corner of her lips had shown her physical condition. If she continued kneeling, she would either hurt or fall down. "No, I beg you. Can you help me persuade him to go out? Listen to my exnation. I really didn''t have affairs with other men. I was framed by someone that night. " The butler shook his head as if he got angry or helpless, and finally went in. Her persistence seeded, and the person in the house really came out. With the rain washing, her eyes became scarlet and sore. She begged him, "Bruce, I beg you, lend me 200000, OK? My dad has been sent to the hospital because of thepany''s business. He must have an operation immediately, or he will never wake up. I don''t have so much money. Would you lend it to me first? I''ll give it back to you." "Give me back what? Give your broken body that has been used by others?" The man''s face was cold. His eyes were like frozen ice. The words were like a straight knife thrusting into her heart. Chapter 34 Do You Have a Hobby of Eavesdropping? Chapter 34 Do You Have a Hobby of Eavesdropping? The woman shook her head desperately. She wanted to say a lot, but all of the words were stuck in her throat. Rain went over her dark eyshes, falling down from her nose. "Bruce, can you believe me first? I will exin to you what happened between us, but my dad''s illness must be operated on immediately. I beg you, Bruce. You are the only one I can rely on. Dad is my beloved family member. For the sake of our love, could you lend me money to let him operate? I can''t live without him! Bruce, please... " Atst, she roared out those words as if she was already driven mad. She staggered up on the rainy night, trying to hold him. But before she came near him, she fell on the ground because of the muddy ground. The man who had been watching coldly stood at the gate. His whole body was clean and elegant, like a goding to her. But she was in a total mess. There was a sharp contrast between them. "We have broken up. Go back." He just left a word and turned around without hesitant. "No! Bruce!" "Miss Sarah, wee back!" As soon as Sarah came back, a servant greeted her with a kind voice. In this period of time, they all witnessed what happened. Although Sarah''s situation was not so good when she married in, she was kind-hearted and had no temper of princess. She was gentle in treating people, and her character and speech were excellent. Therefore, they all considered that Sarah was great. Her first impression to them was changing in essence. Sarah was tired and didn''t want to talk at first, but she still answered the servant. "We are also d to have our young master. Tonight, the whole family finally can have a meal together." "Andrew is back, too?" Sarah raised her head. The servant asked with concern, "What''s wrong with your eyes, Miss Sarah? Did you cry? " Sarah pretended to be fine. She blinked up and said with a smile, "Nothing. The wind is too strong, and the sand blows into my eyes. I''m just a little ufortable." "Do you want me to prepare some ice packs? Your eyes are almost as swollen as walnuts." Facing her kindness, Sarah did not refuse, "OK..." She thought that Andrew seldom came back, so she couldn''t face him with this look. She didn''t want to make him feel displeased. Just after her words were finished, there was a quarrel bursting from the inner room. "What''s the influence of sending her into thepany? She also can help you. I think it''s good." Said Andrew''s grandpa. "At least you should tell me first? Why do you like her so much?" Grandpa seemed to have something else to say. But when he saw the figure behind Andrew walking into the room, he stopped talking and went to the other side. Seeing that grandpa''s eyes were strange, Andrew looked back and found Sarah standing behind him. He frowned. "Do you have a hobby of eavesdropping?" Sarah was aggrieved. It was not her hobby! "No, I just came back." She said simply. And she saw that the old man seemed to want to have a tea. She went over his side to help him. "I get you, Grandpa." This was not the first time. Both grandpa and Sarah were used to it. The old man nodded and sat on the sofa. This is from N?velDrama.Org. But when the scene fell in the eyes of Andrew, it''s not the same. Andrew looked at them, frowning strangely. He looked very contemptuous of it. You should pretend it all the time!'' "What''s the matter with your eyes?" The old man also saw it. He asked her. Sarah pursed her lips and smiled. "It''s OK. I just came back. The wind was too strong and sands entered into my eyes. It took me a long time to get it out. Grandpa, you don''t have to worry about it. Mrs. Megan has already gone to take ice pack for me." As soon as possible, the ice pack was here. It was awkward to have a pair of eyes swollen. Andrew was not interested in watching this scene. He stared Sarah coldly and was about to leave. "Stop! Where are you going to? " The old man said, frowning and asked Andrew. "What?" "Didn''t you see your wife''s eyes swollen? You are not here in the ordinary times. I have seen what she has done for me. You, help her." At the same time, both Andrew and Sarah were stunned. Chapter 35 Crying Means You Were Touched Chapter 35 Crying Means You Were Touched It''s just applying an ice pack. "I don''t need help, Grandpa. It''s not necessary for him to do this for me. I''ll do it myself." Sarah immediately refused. Unexpectedly, the old man frowned lightly and asked her to give Andrew the ice bag with his eyes. His eyes were so severe that Sarah only could give Andrew the ice pack. Andrew looked at it. He raised his eyelids and took a look at Sarah. His eyes fell on her eyes. That pair of eyes could bepared to walnut. He frowned faintly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Finally he took the ice pack, because he didn''t want to disobey the old man. His fingers touched the skin on her face unconsciously, with moderate strength. Previously, Sarah was worried about that he would do some mischief. After all, she had already witnessed his bad behaviors. She must defend him. But she didn''t know that his movements could be so gentle. "What did you lie to me? You definitely have cried. " Inadvertently, he said such a sentence just at the time Sarah''s eyes were closed. Hearing this sentence, she opened her eyes and her face directly rushed into his arms. She quickly avoided his eyes and exined, "No, it''s the sand in my eyes." Snorting a sneer from his nose, the man despised. "Your look has betrayed you. What did you cry for? Did you cry for being sent to the marketing department? You want to be a secretary in my office? " Sarah didn''t know this man could be so childish. She rolled her eyes in her mind. In fact, she would rather go to the marketing department than work under his eyes. However, she only dared to put it in her mind. If she said it out, this man may want to strangle her. "I said it was sand in my eyes." "You don''t have to keep denying. The degree of redness and swelling caused by sand entering your eyes is not the same as that caused by crying. If it''s the former situation, the crystal shape will contract, because it is a sudden stimulus. If it is thetter, your eyes will be continuous blood shot." Listening to what he said, Sarah unconsciously looked at her own eyes by a mirror. There was really blood in the retina, but it is also painful. How to exin the feeling? "But how to exin I have both?" Andrew chuckled and gently pressed her eyes. He made her close her eyes and got close her ears, "Oh, I didn''t expect that you are a very funny woman. Crying just means you were touched. These two situations are inevitable. Didn''t you realize I only said one thing of both?" Sarah, "..." Chapter 36 Andrews Mean Words Chapter 36 Andrew''s Mean Words It was a happy dinner, especially for Andrew''s grandpa, who had eaten a lot. Just during this time, Sarah didn''t expect that her phone number leaked out so soon, just after she met Bruce today. She pretended to go to the toilet several times to hang up the phone. And she was afraid of revealing the truth, so she turned her phone off. She knew. Maybe it was because that person asked Melissa for her phone number. When she came out of the toilet door, she saw Andrew packing his clothes. Sarah didn''t understand. What was he doing? Of course, what she had been thinking about was not finished. So she felt strange why he did it. "Where are you going?" She asked, watching him pick up some clothes. In fact, Andrew was very old-school. His clothes were almost ck and white. Except for a few blue coats, there were almost no other colors in the closet. His shirt was the same color and his suit was the same color. Once he wore one, he would throw it away. "The old man has already gone to bed, and I have to go." Oh, he just came back to show than for real. He was actually unwilling to stay at home. "Are you going out again?" "When did I mention that I wanted to stay?" Sarah was so disgusted by his words that she was speechless. Why didn''t he help herplete that thing? She curled up her tongue slightly and camp up with an idea. "Andrew, aren''t you really afraid that I''ll cheat on you?" At the same time, she deliberately pulled her cor down, exposed her delicate vicle with elegant arc and long neck. The silent action had attracted the man''s eyes. He threw his clothes in hands, looked at her with hands around the chest, "Sarah, are you so lonely that you wanted me to have sex with you?" Putting on this scratchy look will only make him more disgusted. "You didn''t satisfy me in the daytime. Can''t you do it now?" She saw him looking at herself, but he didn''t seem to have the slightest intention toe forward. So she pulled her cor lower, revealing a little sexy part. In order to have a baby, there is nothing to do with it. She also hated this kind of herself who took the initiative to ask for a sex. Who knew how much she felt resisted. He clenched his fists and made them chattered. Andrew directly pulled her clothes back. His hoarse voice was a little strange, "Stop, Sarah. If you can''t bear your loneliness and find another one, I won''t let you survive. I will see what you will do next." He blocked her way, which made Sarah thought that this man was so disgusting. "What did you do? We are a couple. Shouldn''t it be normal for us to fulfill our own obligations? Andrew, you haven''t touched me except that night when we are at hotel. I really doubt that you have be impotent after that night." No man could stand this kind of provocation. Andrew came step by step and ripped off his tie. His brow was full of grumpiness. Sarah''s heart was in turmoil. She was obviously frightened by his eyes. She wanted it, but didn''t want it, too. "Do you pose in bed every night and wait for me toe back? You wanted me not in control by deliberately pulling off your clothes and showing your body?" His words made Sarah blush. Forced to do so, who would say this in front of her, deliberately humiliating her? "So you cry, not because I asked you to go to the marketing department in the afternoon, but because I didn''t have sex with you?" Sarah wanted to p his face hard. "Andrew, don''t insult me like that." "Sarah, I have told you not to expect what you won''t get. Do you forget what I said at the beginning?" This was an engagement, a loveless engagement. I would see how long you can survive. Sarah bit her lips and tightened the strings in her mind. She didn''t feel sad because of that sentence, but she was thinking, if it continued like this, what should her do without a child?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The contract would expire after two years, only two years. When the time came, she would be responsible for the consequences by herself. "Where are you going?" Andrew gazed at her, "It''s not here anyway." Chapter 37 She Was Forced Chapter 37 She Was Forced The next morning, when Sarah arrived at thepany, she saw Melissa sitting in her chair, with hands around her chest. She wore an exquisite suit in officedy style, staring at air and thinking something. "Miss Stewart? Miss Stewart?" She called her twice, and saw that Melissa was still stunned. She tapped on the table a few times with her finger tip, and then Melissa finally responded. "Here you are." It sounded like a monotonous statement instead of a question. Sarah answered yes and looked around, couldn''t find anything unusual. Perhaps aware of her differences, Melissa said, "Don''t look around. I''m here just to have a seat and take you to negotiate the project." It was still yesterday''s project. "No, I won''t go." Sarah immediately shook her head, frowned a few times, and strongly refused. Melissa didn''t like her response. She squinted and snorted coldly. "Don''t you? Do you start to relieve your temper just aftering into ourpany? Do you still want this job?" She dared to refuse to go. Mr. Randall just said yesterday that he was suddenly interested in the terms offered by theirpany. And he was willing to negotiate with us, still me and her two people. Sarah said seriously, "Miss Stewart, that''s not my business. By all rights, you are supposed to do this yesterday. The manager saw that you werezy and I was here. So he asked me to apany you, but ording to thepany''s regtions, it''s an extra work for me. I can refuse it." What''s more, she already knew that the other party was Bruce Randall. In any case, she wouldn''t see him again! "You..." Melissa immediately pointed at her with her finger. Maybe she was stricken by Sarah''s words. All of her anger was disappearing. She put on a smiling face. "OK, I can''t see that you''re a smart person who can calcte. But Sarah, I want to tell you that Mr. Randall suddenly changed his tune yesterday. He said that he was interested in it and we can have the negotiation with him again today. This is a golden opportunity. If you seize it, the manager will reward you a lot." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Her finger stopped because of what Melissa said, "He changed his tune and interested in us..." "No. Since it''s such a good thing, you can get the reward by yourself. As my strength is not enough to it, I can''t ept this good thing." "But Mr. Randall asked us to go together. Do you think I want to ask you to go together for such a good thing?" He just meant she must go there. As for a man, he was definitely more interested when doing business with a pretty girl. She found that Sarah looked beautiful and her beauty was the kind big bosses like. She was simple and elegant. With her, things may be easier to do. Since she could be made used of, why not? "No, Miss Stewart. I have other things to do. The manager just asked me to go to his office to get the documents." The best way to escape was to turn a deaf ear to Melissa. She immediately went to the manager''s office to get rid of her. Melissa was angry, however, couldn''t say a word. It was really not Sarah''s job. She pped the table angrily, got up and left with a twisted waist. After an hour. A call came in a hurry. Sarah was working, so she held her phone on her neck and answered. "Hello?" Who else could it be over the phone? Melissa swearing voice came quickly, "Sarah,e to me right away! Just because of you, Randall went back on his words. I told the manager that if you do a good job on the project, you can stay in ourpany, but if you fail, go away immediately!" The voice of the threat enveloped Sarah''s whole person. Chapter 38 Bruce Randall, You Are So Despicable Chapter 38 Bruce Randall, You Are So Despicable She was bold and shameless. Sarah couldn''t think of any other adjectives to describe these people except these two words in her brain at the moment. She just arrived. One hurriedly pulled her in, the other was sitting on the sofa gracefully, looking at her who was in a hurry. At the bottom of his eyes, it was the winner''s dictatorship''s smile. "Hurry up! Mr. Randall said that he didn''t want to talk about it. You should try to persuade him. Maybe he will nod at our proposal!" Beside her, Melissa''s crazy voice sounded. She was gnashing her teeth and pushing her hard. Her meaning was obvious. Sarah quietly looked at the man in front of her. His noble temperament was naturally formed. Every frown and smile was full of noble feeling. However, the means of holding people back was so despicable. She suddenly found that the person couldn''t be seen through. "Since I''m here to talk about the project, Mr. Randall, can I ask you if you really want to sign a contract with ourpany?" Bruce''s eyebrows cocked and said, "It''s true that I want to sign it." He knew that using despicable means to force her would be despised by her, but he didn''t care. He still looked rxed. In fact, Sarah may have already guessed those things that he thought would not be known. "In that case, ording to what you said, let''s sign the contract now." She pushed the document directly, and there was a pen on it. Bruce looked at the scene. His narrow and deep eyes squinted, secretly gazing at Sarah. The bottom of his eyes hid a narrow smile. "Although I say yes, I don''t mean now. I want you to tell me about the interest turnover between projects. Understand?" He pushed the contract back to her, with a harsh sneer on his lips. Oh, it''s almost there.'' Melissa didn''t dare to interrupt. When she came alone, Bruce didn''t give her a good face. He just told her to ask Sarah toe. She knew that men like talking while looking at delicate girls. Bruce was sitting opposite to Sarah, leaning on the sofa in an elegant and gentlemanly manner. He couldn''t take his eyes off her face. He was hiding a smile. What was heughing at? Did he seed because she was forced toe?'' Sarah didn''t understand all the time. Couldn''t this man understand people''s words or anything? He dared to ask her toe. "If Mr. Randall can sign the contract and want to know more about the project, we can..." During her speech, Bruce whispered to the secretary a few times. Then, Melissa was suddenly called out of the office. "What are you doing? I''vee here for the forced job. Now you send her away. What do you want to do?" Sarah was a little flustered when she saw that Melissa didn''te back. When did he Bruce Randall be so mean? The man had alreadye close to her. He seemed to not able to see the panic in her eyes. He said, "I just want to hear your presentation. She will nevere here again. You will have the final say about our twopanies'' cooperation issue." This almost made Sarah angry to cry. What''s that? So it''s an excuse to let here from the beginning. He just wanted to kick out the rest of member in the project and make her take charge of it.'' Yes, now Randall was the big boss. Now in order for Andrew''spany to get this fat meat, they will agree with all the opinions of Randall''s.'' "Bruce Randall, you are so despicable!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sarah moved away from him. Even if his smell came to her, it would make her feel sick. At that time, Bruce had caught her hand. The fire in his eyes had been burning for a while. "This can be called despicable''? Yesterday you told me that you were married. Can you make sure the despicable one is me? You''re obviously getting back at me, aren''t you?" When she couldn''t avoid him, the man ced his hands into her clothes to touch her waist. Her slim waist was held by his hands. He hugged her whole person with greed and love. Chapter 39 It Was You Who Broke Up With Me Regardless of My Being Soaked to Skin That Night. Chapter 39 It Was You Who Broke Up With Me Regardless of My Being Soaked to Skin That Night. "Do you really think you are the only one? I have to follow you all my life?" Sarah quickly got up, almost gnashing her teeth. She broke off him with her fingertips. The man let go of his strength between his fingers, which relieved her. "Bruce Randall, it was you who broke up with me regardless of my being soaked to skin that night. I didn''t force you. At that time, I fell in the rain, seeing you not look back. Do you know that''s what I''ve seen, the most disgusting scene in the world!" As the past was brought up again, she did not know why her heart was like being torn. The pain went to her bones, stretched to the depth. She felt like all the supports gone. Her steps were like stepping on the clouds. Her breath became thin and hard. If all that happened in that year could be called a nightmare, then the significance of Randall was to y the role of booster in this nightmare.'' They fell into a long silence, no one spoke. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In men''s eyes, the coldness had changed into tender. The thoughts in his eyes were moreplex. Some words could ce people on pins and needles, though which were short and small. About what Sarah said, he had already regretted and med himself in countless days and nights. His thin lips opened and closed several times, he finally said, "How is your father now?" Bruce''s eyes were full of carefulness. He was afraid that his some words would break her apart in the next second. Obviously, everything was right. He was the one who personally buried everything between them! He saw Sarah''s face turn indifferent suddenly and her eyes became empty. She ignored what he just said coldly. Bruce, who was close to panic, couldn''t stand the situation. "Tell me, where is your father now? Where did you go without telling everyone?" "Leave without telling everyone?" Cocking her eyebrow, Sarah asked in reply. She felt extremely ironic when hearing his sentence. "The only one who could rely on turned me down finally. I had no way to go. I just could witness my father sessfully be vegetative." Thest sentence, like all the pain tilting, hit their hearts. The beating of Bruce''s heart stopped abruptly, like being hit by an unprecedented impact. Bruce felt pushed by something at this moment. He stepped back a few steps stunnedly, and his limbs were stiff. During breathing, every cell flowing in his body was contracting rapidly, and every pore was in a state of tension and trembling. Is this the expected result? It was only when the facts were so cruel that he found that it was uneptable. His handsome face turned silent and nk. "Bruce, I''m looking for you." Outside the door, a soft female voice broke the atmosphere of the scene of silence. Her appearance made the atmosphere suddenly change. Her eyes were frozen in Sarah''s face. The things in her hands fell to the ground and broke. Chapter 40 Do You Want to Quit? Chapter 40 Do You Want to Quit? It was a very delicate fruit tray made of crystal. Its transparent ss fell into pieces on the ground. But it was not a pity. The pity was that the mango on it. Sarah looked at the fresh fruit on the ground, and then moved back to her "best friend" who used to be very close. They almost talked everything. Her broken heart sunk abruptly. The woman''s eyes also stayed on her body. Her face reflected her panic as if she saw the most unexpected thing finally happened. A few secondster, she smiled, "Sarah, it''s you." At the moment, a trace of coldness shed in the bottom of her eyes. Sarah took a look at her and pursed her lower lip. Those mangoes were really a pity. "Well, I have something else to do. Goodbye." "Ah, I juste here..." The woman''s words had not finished. Sarah had already disappeared in the end of the corridor. The fists hiding in the sleeve were already tightly clenched by her. "How did youe in?" Bruce asked her. He coldly gazed at the woman in a mess on the ground. The woman was a little flustered and immediately exined, "No, Bruce. II thought you were receiving some important guests, so I brought some fruit to entertain you. I don''t know the guest is Sarah." She lowered her waist, looking at the things on the ground. And she said with a regretful look, "Oh, what a pity. These mangoes are delicious. Bruce, can I go back to..." "No, I won''t eat them. Throw it away." Left a word, Bruce''s eyes didn''t stop at all. He tore down his tie restlessly and closed the door of his office. Looking at the closed door, the woman was silent in ce. It could be seen in detail that she bit her lower lip, grabbed those mangoes directly, and tightly twisted it. Her eyes gradually became sinister and cold. She didn''t move until the thick and sticky juice covering her hands. This is from N?velDrama.Org. On the way back, Sarah had nned to resign from Randall''s project. She was notpetent for this project. She was still a novice and had little experience. That was the reason why she quitted. On the big chair, the man''s eyes were fixed. His slender hands were as white as the women''s hands. The scene was like the magic of repeated reincarnation. His sound was even, not light or heavy, falling on the keyboard. "You want to quit?" "It was not resignation. I just want to quit from Randall''s project, which should not be my responsibility." Sarah corrected his misinterpretation of her words. "p." Theputer quickly closed, revealing the handsome face that was always full of haze but made people blush and heartbeat. The deep eyes narrowed, and the man was rubbing his chin. His narrow and long eyes prated her inch and inch slowly. He opened his sharp, thin and red lips, "You''re in charge of this project. Quitting represents your resignation." "How could it be?" Sarah finally understood. It was Andrew who didn''t want her to stay in thepany and issued this order from the beginning. "That''s the rule." The man crooked his neck. Seeing her anger, he was very happy to curve his lips. "It''s impossible!" Sarah shook her head hard, and said angrily, "You said that you would not let me be a secretary. I can start from the most basic level. I ept that. But since you let me be a member of the most basic level, why could the hardest task be assigned to me? Right and responsibility should be equal. Is it too much for what you did, Mr. Andrew?" Andrew didn''t think about the right and responsibility she mentioned at all. He just didn''t want to see her in thepany. "Whatever you work here or not, I just put my words here." He didn''t save face for Sarah. His words were simple and direct. "You..." The woman really got a little angry. He was so mean! Chapter 41 Sarah, You Have A Bright Future Chapter 41 Sarah, You Have A Bright Future Sarah got out of the office angrily and went to her seat. She was so depressed. She really couldn''t wait to ask Andrew whether he knew whom his wife was going to serve. "Sarah, I heard about that. Her manager, Larry, suddenly appeared next to her when she was lost in thought, which almost scared the hell out of her. - "Larry, you scared me. Why do youe here out of the blue? Whats the matter? Seeing her manager shy away, Sarah seemed to know what he was going to say. "Sarah, I dont know if you offended the president or something. He insisted on making you take charge of the project. And the client also wants you to take over the case. Did you go to the presidents office to resign just now? Exactly! "No, I just don''t want to continue this project. "What did the president say? The expression on the Larrys face had changed with her response again and again. Sarah was frustrated and let out a long sigh. He didn''t agree. As Larry heard that, his gloomy face instantly turned bright, "Okay. Thats good. "What? Sarah couldn''t help frowning when she heard what he said. Since she was furious right now, what the manager said just added fuel to the fire of her rage. Larry sighed and then seemed to weep. Fortunately, the president didn''t agree. Sarah, do you know that this project is myst fund in thepany? The confrontation time has been long enough. We''re almost on the verge of giving up. Every one of the marketing department failed after negotiating with the client. But as soon as you appear, they suddenly changed their minds and agreed to talk. Sarah, you''re the savior! I''d love to do anything for you to show my gratitude. I''ll even pray for you. Sarah was speechless. "Thats not necessary. Larry sobbed a little, and then touched his receding hair, saying, "Thank God you came. Otherwise, I don''t know what to do next. If I got fired because of this, what can I do to support my family? My poor wife and kids. Sarah didn''t speak. He was just another man with a wife and children. Sarah wanted to leave but Larry wouldn''t stop talking. He was a forty-year-old man but now cried like a little girl. You know, life is so hard. I need to give my wife all my sry and spare money. And every time I ask you guys to do something in thepany, you just use me of grinding you down. Do you know? Its not easy to be a manager. And I still need to support my family" After the manager was talking about his whole family, Sarah knew that he was pitiful and was despised by his wife when he came home. He didn''t get enough respect in thepany and lived a stressful life. If he could make a great performance in thepany, his situation would be different immediately. But she also wanted to ask what if the person he met now was not her. Would he be fired for another project or other works he did? A person shouldn''t try to practice moral ckmail on others. Whether she helped him or not, it was all her own choice. She didn''t have to feel sorry for anyone. However, she didn''t dare to say that out loud. "Okay, I understand, I will consider it carefully. There was no other way to make him stop, so Sarah finally said to Larry. "Then remember, do your best! I''ll be watching your efforts. If youplete this project, Sarah, you''ll Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. have a bright future. Sarahs phone rang at this time, and it was never such a moment that made Sarah feel that the call came so timely. Larry, you can go back. I will think about it. I need to answer the phone first. "Okay, I''ll leave you alone. Remember to think it over. Chapter 42 Cynthia White Likes Bruce Randall? Chapter 42 Cynthia White Likes Bruce Randall? "Why did you want to hang out with me now? Annes voice was heard on the phone. "You just forget about your best friend after you get married, don''t you? You haven''t contacted me for so long, Sarah. You must have tons of fun since you have a husband now. Tons of fun? Sarah didn''t think so. She could even count the number of times she had met Andrew with her hands. "No, don''t talk nonsense. You''re the best!" Sarah chuckled and felt gratified that she had a friend like Anne. Anne said, "Thats right. I have nothing to do today. Come with me to go shopping. The season changed. I need to buy a few new clothes. Just hesitated, Sarah seemed to think of something, "Okay, I''ll go with you. I also have something to tell you. Anne asked, "Whats the matter? Sarah had packed her things and hurriedly said, "I can''t tell clearly on the phone. Lets talk when we meet. She thought about it for a while. Anne might not know that Bruce Randall was also in H city. She needed to remind her, so as not to let any unexpected things to happen. "Okay, I''ll see youter. Then Anne hung up the phone with satisfaction. . . . Twenty minutester, the girls met and quietly sat in a restaurant. Sarah told Anne all the things that happened to her these days. Sure enough, Anne rolled up her sleeves after hearing the whole thing and was about to fight with someone, "Where is he? Tell me! "Don''t do this, Anne. I have nothing to do with him now, its not worth it. Anne looked at her incredulously and said, "Sarah, are you silly? Do you remember how Bruce treated you in that year? He didn''t trust you. I really don''t understand why you want to protect such a scumbag. If I were you, I''ll definitely beat the shit out of him! Sarah didn''t speak. Although her name sounded sweet, Anne was actually a pretty toughdy. Sarah pinched the straw and poked the colorful smoothie in the cup, taking a deep sip. It tasted sweet. Sarah shook her head and said, "Its all in the past now. I don''t me him. ". . . Wait, you just said that you saw Cynthia White today, in Bruce Randalls office? Speaking of this, Sarahs eyes went cold. She should have seen thising. "Yeah. She was carrying a bowl of mango, Bruces favorite fruit. At this time, Anne fell into deep thought. "A year ago, you and Cynthia both went to the UK as exchange students. On the night you were going back to the country, the foreigner was so passionate and vulgar, so you got raped. Bruce was your boyfriend. He didn''t believe you and even med you for cheating. Now hes with Cynthia, but he wants to win you back. Sarah, Cynthia used to be good friends of ours. But we dont make much contact now. You said she was in Bruces office. Why do I feel that theres something wrong? Sarah coldly answered Anne, "Cynthia has always liked Bruce. She hadn''t made a move because Sarah was with Bruce back then. What?. . . Cynthia likes Bruce? Anne seemed to know something incredible and found it hard to believe. She wanted to continue to inquire deeper but found that Sarans face went ce and awkward. She suddenly realized she might bring up the sad things, which was so cruel that Sarah never wanted to recall. "Oh, forget it. Why should we bother? I''ll get angry every time I see them. Today, lets rx, not to get angry. Anne changed the subject randomly, smiled, took the drink from Sarah, and helped her poke the ice of N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. the smoothie a few times. The drink became colorful. Then she gave it to Sarah. Sarah cast a nce at her, took a sip, and put it down. "Anne, the person I work with is Bruce, and now I am in a state of confusion. Chapter 43 the Popular Ansley Fisher Chapter 43 the Popr Ansley Fisher Anne asked, "Are you ready to stay away from Bruce then? "I don''t need to be ready. Sarah smiled wryly. She was now married and should keep her distance from other men. As Mr. Andrews grandfather stated in the contract, Sarah couldn''t do anything to disgrace their family. Whats more, she knew how a marrieddy should behave. "Look at you. Are you really going to end it with Bruce? "Anne, I have to. Bruce and I live in apletely different world. Let bygones be bygones. Its better. When she talked, her tone was light. Anne understood. She nodded her head and said, "Actually, if you really move on, why should you escape? Thats your job. You can just simply focus on your job. If you really move on and don''t care about him, how could he bother you? . . . After drinking and eating some snacks, Anne dragged Sarah around to buy shoes and bags. She merely bought whatever woman needed. "Hey, sweetie, where did you get so much money? You don''t need to save it?. . . After what happened before, Sarah knew something about selling wine, and she understood even if Anne drank so much with the clients, she would only get a little of themission. If she spared money in avish way, then the money she earned wouldn''t be able to cover it. "Don''t worry so much. Just use it when you have money. I have the ability to earn money anyway. Eat good, drink well, and be healthy. Thats my life philosophy. Sarah disagreed with that set of distortions. Anne took her into a clothing store selling luxurious Western high-end brands. Each dresss price was no less than 1000. "You want to buy such expensive clothes? This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sarah only feels that Anne was getting out of control. This girl didn''t know how to save money. She just squandered it anyway. What if she used all her money? Just lived a life without money? "Its just a few clothes. Don''t worry. I can still afford it. Anne saw through what she was thinking and smiled mysteriously. Finding a nice dress, Anne reached out and grabbed it At that time, the other hand also came over. Two people each pinched a corner of the clothes. The atmosphere was suddenly still and strange. In order to get the dress, Anne immediately said to the shopping guide, "Ms, I want this dress, please help me wrap it up. The shopping guide had seen this kind of situation so many times. Generally, high-end brand clothes were unique. It was not new to have two people attract to one dress at the same time. However, there would always be many conflicts. If two people wanted the same dress, then the assistants in the store would have to upset one of them. Those who could buy clothes here were generally not ordinary people. How dare they offend them? This high-end special counter looked bright and beautiful, but people worked there suffered a lot. Seeing Anne acting so fast, she was obviously faster than another woman, the shopping guide was very happy to wrap up the dress for Anne. "Wait. Don''t you know who I am? The woman immediately stopped the shopping guide and then grabbed the clothes in her hand. It turned out to be herAnsley Fisher, one of the most popr actresses recently. "I have been a VIP of your store for a long time. And you won''t even give me that dress? Ansley twisted the dress tightly, looked around with hateful eyes, and then fell to Annes face. Chapter 44 Sarah Was Taken Photos Chapter 44 Sarah Was Taken Photos Anne didn''t know much about the celebrities, so she didn''t know who the woman was. She was about to step forward and reasoned with her. Sarah didn''t follow the show industry either. However, it seemed that she had seen thisdy before. But she just couldn''t figure out who she was. Anne said, "Miss, there are a lot of clothes here, you can also choose other dresses. There is no need to fight this with me. Ansley grabbed the dress in hand, looked at Anne who spoke to her, and squinted. She then realized that this woman didn''t even know that she was a star, so she couldn''t help but got angry. "I also liked this dress. I am a regr customer in their shop. You choose something else. Her strong tone was domineering. It seemed that others must do as she said. However, Anne would never buy this. She was a bit anxious and said, "Ma''am, do you have any manners? I took this dress first, and I said I would buy it first. But you just directly snatched my clothes off. Is it too much for you to do this? "Pack my clothes, right now! Ansley threw the clothes on the face of the shopping guide, staring at Anne fiercely. At this time, Sarah was about to step forward, but Anne suddenly moved and looked at Ansley dumbfounded, "Are you Ansley Fisher? This womans angry face looked exactly like what Ansley did in the TV series! Seeing that Anne finally knew who she was, Ansley stopped frowning. Her face was slightly better than just now. Yes, now you''re perceptive.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ansley Fisher? Sarah thought about it. "But even if you were Ansley, you can''t just take away the dress I want. "I like it, you should be grateful that you have the same taste as an actress, not a country pumpkin. Country pumpkin. . . The humiliating words made Anne fly into a rage right away. "This is what you superstar should act like? You just insult others as soon as you speak. Oh, you just said that I should be d that I have the same taste as you? But I dont think so. Maybe we should say that the superstar turns out to have the same taste as a country pumpkin. What Anne said was just like a p on Ansleys face, which made the shopping guides around cover their mouths andugh. When Ansley heard it, she stomped her feet in a rage and was about to p Anne. . . "Stop! Sarah stopped her, protected Anne behind her, and said to Ansley rationally, "Ms. Fisher, my friend doesn''t want this dress. If you want it, take it. Behind her, Anne pouted, somewhat reluctantly, but she thought it over. If she bought this dress, she would not be happy to wear it, so she went with Sarah. Yeah. If I''m able to give a celebrity a dress in this life, I''ll be lucky. Ansley Fisher, I don''t want this dress anymore, you can take it. Ansley was so angry that her eyes seemed to pop out because of ring. Her vicious and angry face was exactly the same as she was in the y. "Bah, how could a celebrity want a dress like this? Go away! I don''t want it even if you send it to me! Then she snatched back the clothes in the hands of the shopping guide, threw it to the floor, and madly trod on it in high heels, hoping to tear it apart. Seeing things were getting out of control, Sarah felt that they shouldn''t get themselves into trouble because Ansley was a public figure, so she held Annes hand and was ready to leave. Lets go. The dress was trampled by Ansley anyway, so it was not their business. "You want to leave now? Just wait and see! Ansley squinted fiercely at the figures of Sarah and Anne and took a few photos of them. Because of the ovepping of their figures, Annes figure was not taken very much, but Sarah was taken a lot of photos. Apart from that, she also captured a picture of Sarahs delicate and elegant profile. Chapter 45 I Want To Expose Them on Twitter Chapter 45 I Want To Expose Them on Twitter Ten meters away, a ck business car stopped at the entrance of the shopping mall. In the back seat of the car, a man who was elegant and reserved was taking a rest. He looked quite young, like he was in his early twenties. He was handsome and elegant. But he seemed distant. People would find it hard to get close to him. "God! I''m so pissed! I finally saw a beautiful dress, but was ruined by two mad women who came out of nowhere. Ansley got into the car and confided her frustration to the man in the back seat. The man opened his eyes. His brows frowned. There was no expression on his face. Ansley Fisher said it carefully, but she was frustrated to see that he was emotionless. She took out her phone to show the photos to him. Look, Mr. Scott. These two sluts really ruined my mood for the day. I haven''t chosen the outfit for Friday yet. What should I do? Ansley deliberately raised her mobile phone in front of the man, knowing that he would not listen to her and always kept his distance from the woman. However, since he was an eligible bachelor with that handsome face, she had to hold on to him even if he was cold and ruthless. Suddenly, she felt that her hand was held, her heart beating fast, "Mr. Scott? "Is she the woman? He asked in a clear and deep voice, which was unique to those young talents. At this moment, the photo he looked at was nothing but Sarahs profile. "Yes, the two of them! I want to expose them on Twitter and show them the power of my fans!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He looked around the window immediately, took a deep look at the department store, and opened the car door. His ck coat was flowing with the wind. He looked handsome and slender with his expensive leather boots, which attracted arge number of girls'' attention. This kind of mall was always full of girls. One girl told another, so there were more and more people watching him. "Hes so handsome, who is this man? "God, does he have a girlfriend? Hes so hot! "Hes even more handsome than my idol! Is he a new actor? As for him, being followed was the most hateful thing. This method didn''t work. He turned back to the car. "Send your tweet. He ordered Ansley to do it now. Of course, Ansley couldnt wait to do it, thinking that he was going to stand up for her. She immediately posted those photos which showed most of their figures with a few sentences, which probably meant that the two people in the photos had ruined her mood today because she was so tired after the filming. She was about to go shopping and rx but she ran into these people spoiling her good mood for the day. One had to admit that Ansley Fisher was indeed one of the most popr actresses. As soon as she posted it, there were so manyments below her tweet, including fans''forting, cursing the women in the photos, advertisement, and so on. "Tell me as soon as you get any information about the photos. "Mr. Scott Are you rooting for me? Ansley was so excited that she wanted everyone in the world to know that Matthew Scott cared about her. However, Matthew only nced at her. His face was dignified, and he remained silent. There was a touch of joy that could be seen in his dark eyes. However, no one knew that it was actually the amazement that the photos brought him. . . . Chapter 46 Love Is Gone When We Meet Again Chapter 46 Love Is Gone When We Meet Again Sarah didn''t expect that she would step into Randall Group again. Anne was right. If you really wanted to let go, you wouldn''t hate him anymore. Moreover, love was gone when you two met again. Being able to treat the person in front of you with ease meant that you finally moved on. Even though it was still a bit hard for Sarah to do it now, she believed that she was able to get through. "Mr. Randall, I will follow up on the project. I also hope that Mr. Randall won''t make things hard for me during this period so that I can focus on the work for mypany." What Sarah said was actually warning Bruce Randall not to be a snob or use his power for personal gain. Bruce looked at Sarah who came back again, studying her face thoughtfully. He was aware that this couldn''t be her idea, but she came anyway. That was what he wanted. "You thought it over?" He asked, raising his eyebrows. "There''s nothing to think over. This is my job and I can''t let my boss down." Sarah replied. Her alienated tone made Bruce''s expression slightly changed. His smile faded. Fine. He would just listen to whatever she said. "As long as yourpany makes a good deal andpletes what you promised to do, I''ll be satisfied and this matter will be settled." As a businessman, what he cared about the most was profit.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sarah spoke clearly, without any cowardice. Her pink lips twitched slightly and she smiled. She responded incisively, "Of course. Mr. Randall can ask whatever you want us to do. This is work." She secretly emphasized to herself again. She was only here because of work. Nothing else would be involved. There was nothing but a cooperative rtionship between the two of them. Bruce looked at Sarah and smiled inexplicably. But soon, he was a little unpleasant. "I know you are worried that I will use my power to force you to do something you don''t want to, right?" She didn''t reply. Sometimes, silence spoke louder than words. Bruce could feel bitterness surging inside him. Now Sarah had be a reserved, cold, and indifferent woman. She was no longer who she used to be. Even in this way, Bruce still missed her so much. "Show yourpany''s sincerity and promise me one thing. I heard that there will be a banquet this Friday. Go with me." What? Banquet? Sarah frowned and thought, "Didn''t he just agree that he wouldn''t abuse his power to seek personal pain, why did he break his promise now?" This was theirpany''s business. What did it have to do with her? Seeing that Sarah was hesitating, Bruce exacerbated the situation and faked a cough. "Don''t think too much about it, I heard that the organizer of the banquet is nning to join the business in H city through this banquet. When the timees, we will inevitably meet him in the future. Since you''re in charge of this project for me, it is reasonable to admit to people that the twopanies are cooperating. Therefore, others won''t interfere in our cooperation." Bruce had given all the reasons that she had to go. Sarah found that she couldn''t find any excuses to reject him. She thought for a long time and finally asked, "Are you sure it''s Friday?" Bruce''s eyes lit up. "Yeah. I will send someone to pick you up by then." Sarah paused for a few seconds, still hesitating. Now that she had agreed to take charge of this project and get alone with Bruce, she had to try her best to cooperate. Besides, he said that he can introduce this project to others, which would definitely be beneficial to theirpany. As she thought it over, she thought she should ept it. "Okay, I''ll go. I hope that Mr. Randall will introduce our investment n with yourpany to people by then. Otherwise, they won''t be aware of our rtionship." As she finished her words, Bruce''s eyes narrowed little by little. He raised his eyebrows and gave a wry smile. He was unpleasant. Was that a pun? When going downstairs, Sarah found that people around her were gossiping about her, but she couldn''t figure out why. Therefore, she just pretended she didn''t see it. Chapter 47 Rip Her Dress Chapter 47 Rip Her Dress On Friday night, the banquet was about to start. Sarah picked a lc tunic dress casually. She was fair- skinned. It said that people depend on clothing. When ites to her, clothing must also depend on people. Sarah chose a cheap dress. But it actually looked like a famous brand as she wore it. Because of the rush of time, she had no time tob her hair. She just wore her hair down. She looked gorgeous with her long ck hair flowing with the wind. "Ouch" As she went down the stairs and turned a corner, she bumped into a broad chest. The two were so close that they could feel the breath of each other. The person she bumped into smelled fresh and delicate. It was Andrew who had just returned home. The man was tall and lean, blocking her way at the stairs. Even Andrew didn''t know that he would just happen to meet her. He frowned and took a few steps away. Suddenly, he felt surprised while looking at her. The woman was wrinkling up her nose. She just hit her nose, so she was rubbing it. She was a little sluggish but cute. Like an aggrieved child, her eyes were so bright. The lc dress matched her skin tone perfectly. The design of this dress was also exquisite. Although it was cheap, it was indeed one of the good ones. The neckline was tube top, showing her sexy corbone and slender neck. Being 21, her skin was tender and delicate. Andrew''s eyes narrowed, and he reached out and touched Sarah''s nose. "It hurts?" Sarah didn''t expect him to do this, but she didn''t refuse, because it really hurt. The most important part of a person''s facial features was the nose. If one had a snub nose, he or she wouldn''t look too bad. Sarah''s nose was snub and exquisite, and the bridge was not high or low, which was perfect for strong features. Andrew gently kneaded her nose for her. He didn''t expect that he came back to help her do this. "Where are you going in a hurry? You should look before you walk." Sarah looked up, her fingers suddenly tightened. She realized that she was wearing a formal dress, what if Andrew At the same time, she also saw that Andrew was wearing a formal suit, which was different from the usual one. It seemed to be grander tonight. "What about you? Where are you going?" She deliberately asked back. Andrew paused and seemed to hesitate about what he was going to say. He then put down his hand, "Sarah, it''s none of your business." "Then you don''t need to know where I''m going either. I said long ago if you wanted to fool around, then I wouldn''t just sit back. I''m going to have fun too. Let''s just treat each other equally. As Andrew heard that, his face fell immediately. He suddenly pinched her nose fiercely as if venting his anger, "Don''t you dare. If I catch you cheating, I will definitely make you regret it." This man just showed his machismo! Sarah wanted to refute, but she watched that time was running out. So she didn''t continue. "I''m going out tonight, don''t tell Grandpa. Andrew, you are dressed like this. You''re also hiding from me, right? Let''s just pretend that nothing happened, ok?" Andrew''s face stopped immediately, and something choked her throat, watching her leave. He watched her leave. She carried her clothes and looked anxious and immediately ran down the stairs. She was in such a hurry as if she were to meet someone more important. Andrew frowned. This was the first time that this woman didn''t even take one more look at him. She used to love pestering him. What would he bother? He thought. He came back home and wanted to get something, and he didn''t want to see this woman at all! ... Half an hourter, "What took you so long? I thought you just went to get the cufflinks. The banquet is about to begin." In the car, the woman''s soft and gentle voice sound a bit anxious. But she still looked calm and educated. She was wearing a sapphire off-shoulder gown. A diamond ne was hung on her chest. She looked noble and elegant. "Just met someone who pissed me off." Andrew recalled how he had just seen Sarah in the house. When she left, there was no hesitation on her face. The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt. He then looked at his suit and asked the woman beside him, "Is this suit not good?" The woman''s eyes showed something strange and disappeared very quickly. She said, "You''re so gorgeous. You look good in everything you wear." He thought, "Then why did Sarah act like she didn''t see my suit at all?" "What''s wrong? Someone said this was not good?" I picked it specially for you in person and it fits your image tonight." The woman came close to him and reached out to adjust his tie. Her fingertips seemed to touch his handsome face unintentionally. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "It''s okay, let''s go." ... "I can go by myself. You don''t need to wait for me." On the road, Sarah received a call from Bruce. He insisted that she should go with him. She didn''t want to do that, let alone two people staying in a car at the same time. The air was thin and space was limited. It was bound to lead to some irrational behavior. But Bruce on the other end of the phone seemed impatient and urged her. "There is only half an hour left. I don''t want to waste time." Sarah couldn''t retort. When Sarah rushed to the spot he asked her to wait, a white business vehicle stopped in front of her. She took a few steps back and saw a man get off the car. Bruce was wearing a white suit, and his hair was wellbed. He looked like Prince Charming with his delicate facial features, nearly blue eyes, and cool face. For a moment, Sarah felt that she had returned to her eighteenth birthday. That night, everything seemed to be the same. He held the rose and handed it to her. However, the past was the past. The lost was lost. Bruce was holding a delicate ck box in his hand, walking towards her. His eyes were so bright. He was smiling as he walked to her. He opened the box. It was an extremely beautiful dress, which waspletely different from the one she wore. It was an elegant, sapphire long gown. "Put it on. I specially selected for you." Bruce rubbed her head. His eyes shining with excitement. Buying clothes for her was probably the happiest thing for him. "No, I don''t want it. I''ve already worn my dress. Why should I wear yours?" Sarah didn''t take it over, clenching her fists tightly and biting her lip. She never thought he would do this. Bruce seemed to anticipate that she would not agree to put it on. He smiled and reached out, seeming unintentionally to stroke the cheap dress on Sarah''s body. He said in a low voice, "Put on my dress immediately, as for this one..." The box was stuffed into Sarah''s arms. Unexpectedly, the sound of ripping was heard. "Bruce Randall, are you crazy?" Sarah couldn''t believe what she saw. Her dress was ripped piece by piece by Bruce. Chapter 48 Told You Not To Do That! Chapter 48 Told You Not To Do That! "You''re not just mean. You''re a snob! I don''t expect that you are far more annoying than I thought!" In the car, Sarah was almost scolding Bruce all the way. The sapphire blue dress on her body made her ufortable. She really wanted to take it off! But there were no other clothes! Her dress was just destroyed by this man! Bruce turned a deaf ear to her all the way. With light smiles hanging on the corners of her light and evil cult, as if nothing had happened. Sometimes, men always had a thick skin. He gazed at her expressions. She was angry, irritable, and anxious. He didn''t miss any one of them. "I remember that you love this kind of dress the most, I specially chose it for you. Dont you like it?" Bruce said leisurely. Sarah sneered to herself. Women always like beautiful clothes. She was a woman. Of course, she loved beautiful dresses. But nowadays, people also had to face reality. Not everyone could afford fancy clothes. The money she earned could only feed herself. She wasn''t able to afford this kind of dress long ago. "Thank you. I used to like it. Now, I have already seen this kind of thing. I wont do anything that keeps up appearances. I''ll just admit that I cant afford it. I feel good when I wear a rented dress which cost me thousands. I don''t have the luck to ept your kindness." Sarah looked at the dress, thinking that its price might not be less than 100,000. "It''s 999,999, hope you like it." Bruce said with a smile. His hand wanted to touch her fingertips, but she avoided. Sarah nearly smashed all the things in the car to him, "Bruce, are you insane?" Did you spend 999,999 on this dress?" He refused to borrow her 200,000 back then, but now, how did he be so generous? "It''s my money. I''ll do whatever I want." He smiled slightly, not even realizing how much this huge amount of money would cost! Sarah held her forehead, only to feel that something was hurting in her head. It was ridiculous to spend so much money on a married woman like her. Bruce was really cheap. "I''m telling you. I''m married. I''m only here with you because of work. There is nothing between us. We''re not even friends. My rtionship with my husband is very good." She deliberately amplified the word "married", not looking at how dark his face was. In thest sentence, her tone was obviously a little weak. But in front of Bruce, she was still good at pretending. Self-deception was sometimes useful. The man''s eyes were dim, looked dignified. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. The car stopped and they arrived at the ce. "Go off the car. You''re the one insisting oning." Sarah was about to get off the car after she finished talking. However, her hand was tightly held by him. He kind of pressed against her. "If I lent you money at that time and your father didn''t be vegetative, will you" Face to face, he questioned her about the matter a year ago. It could be told from his eyes that he was eager to know the reason. Sarah froze at this moment and didn''t expect that his expression would be so terrifying. His eyes were so red. "Bruce, there''s no point bringing it up." Shaking off his hand, Sarah had already got out of the car before he said anything. Bruce seemed to be drained of energy and fell back to his seat. The banquet had already begun. The entrance of this prestigious vi located in the rich people''s area was full of cars. People who came to the banquet were all dignitaries or big shots. They were all renowned in the city. "Get in." Bruce took the invitation and caught up with Sarah. Because of his identity, as soon as he entered, lots of people greeted him. In this kind of event, there were always chats between those dignitaries. Bruce was surrounded by a group of people. Sarah didn''t want to involve. She couldn''t find amon topic with those people, so she just found an excuse and walked away. They were all men, so Bruce didn''t force Sarah to join them, only to tell her not to go far. "Mr. Randall, your new girlfriend?" One of them saw that Sarah was familiar and felt that Bruce cared much about her, so he couldn''t help but ask. Seeing the slim and elegant figure walking around in the dessert area, Bruce was relieved. He smiled and said, "Yes, she''s fiance." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Wow, fiance? Would I be invited to the wedding?" The man was very surprised, then he looked at Sarah carefully. "It''sing soon. Of course. I''ll definitely invite you." "Great!" In Bruce''s mind, Sarah was unique. Even if she was married, he believed that he still had a way to win her back! ... At that time, several other figures appeared at the door of the banquet. Ambiguous voices were heard in the back seat of a car. "Did you choose this dress by yourself today?" "Yes, I like it." The woman sounded a little cautious, seeming quite reserved. "It''s beautiful. Come, give me a kiss." "Now? But, but" Eric Earl looked at the two kissing passionately from the rearview mirror. They were pressing against each other. Eric didn''t want to take one more look at them. Angrily patted the horn, he instantly separated the two with the noise. "Damn, I''m still in the car, okay? Ernest, we''re at the entrance now! Stop kissing. Get off!" Ernest''s somber voice was like a sharp arrow waiting for shooting. He said, "I get it. You don''t have a girlfriend. How could you possibly know the feeling of having a girlfriend right in your arms?" Eric Earl was speechless. "Okay, you don''t want to get off? Fine! I''ll get off now. You guys do whatever you want!" Eric then angrily got out and mmed the door. "Hey, is he angry? I''ve told you not to do that!" The woman in the back seat pushed the man and red at him. Ernest pushed his gold-rimmed sses with his slender fingers, chuckled, and pulled her back into his arms, "You know him. He''s a psycho. You should get used to it." "But we just" "Just leave it." As they talked, the man''s fingers had stroked the woman''s slender waist. They started kissing again. Theirugh came from the back seat of the car. Eric entered the ce depressingly. He felt sick watching Ernest and his new girlfriend cuddling all the time. Since that day, he hadn''t seen Sarah anymore. He wondered where this woman had gone! "Eric, we are here." Far away, Eric heard a familiar voice calling him. He turned his head subconsciously, only to see Andrew and a woman. Chapter 49 Emily Gilbert, the Women Andrew Fixated With Chapter 49 Emily Gilbert, the Women Andrew Fixated With "You guys are here too?" Even Eric was obviously stunned. He didn''t see Sarah these days, so he didn''t meet Andrew either. Since what happened in Waltz bar that night, he hadn''t care for many things. "Yes, Andrew and I were both invited, so we came together." Emily Gilbert smiled elegantly, holding Andrew''s left arm in a graceful manner. "You came here alone?" Andrew finally opened his mouth at this moment, raising his eyebrow and asking. Rubbing his nose, Eric felt the atmosphere was a bit embarrassing. He pointed outside and said, "They were behind us. Ernestes with his girlfriend." "Ernest has a girlfriend?" Hearing this, Emily was very shocked, as if this were something extremely unexpected. "Yeah. They''re clinging and cuddling all day. I guess they''re still making out in the car at this time." Eric didn''t feel that was filthy, so he just blurted it out. When Emily heard it, she patted his shoulder anxiously and covered her mouth to smile, "Don''t say that. There''re so many people here. It''s great that he moves on." "You don''t know. I was right in the car just now, and he just started making out with his girlfriend. They''re literally kissing all day long. If he likes her so much, just get married. I don''t know if he''s just fooling around." "Eric, don''t say that. They just start dating. They need to know more about each other before getting married." Emily took a deep look at the person next to her and said with a smile, "If you want to know whether he likes you, just see how much he cares about you. Even if he''s married, your love will stay the same as long as that person still cares about you." The three of them, somehow, became quiet. "Ahem, they''reing soon. Let''s go in and talkter." Eric faked a cough with hands in his pockets. He understood what Emily meant, but he didn''t want to give ament. However, Andrew''s face changed a little. He was a bit surprised and seemedplicated as he looked at Emily. "By the way, I heard that the host for this banquet was Matthew Scott, do you know him?" Emily carefully looked at Andrew. At that time, the mood was finally lightened as she changed the topic. Eric took a ss of wine from the waiter next to him and took a sip. "It is said that he''s quite young, maybe in his twenties. He possesses the entire group''s shares and its business had expanded by twice. As a young man, he achieved a lot." "I also heard that Mr. Scott wanted to settle down in H city. He invites business celebrities like you to looking at Eric and Andrew. Andrew said in a low and hoarse voice, "I am afraid he''s up to something else." "Something else? What is it?" Emily slightly pulled his sleeve and asked him. She seemed doubted and curious, eyes blinking like an innocent and curious little girl. Andrew looked at her and said lightly, "There is someone in H city he wants to find." "Who? Is it a woman or man? His lover?" At this moment, Andrew shook his head, "It''s a rumor. As for the details, I don''t know either." Emily smiled and stopped asking. "Andrew, Eric, you guys are here!" A businessman came over. As he saw these two big shots here, he thought he would be sorry if he didn''te to greet them. "You guys talk. I''m going to get some fresh air." Standing on tiptoe, Emily gently whispered in Andrew''s ear, then released his hand and went to a ce with few people. Emily''s back was slender. She had a curvy body, which attracted a lot of men''s attraction. "Hey, what the hell is wrong with you?" After Emily left, Eric finally had the chance to inquire Andrew. Didnt you say you got married that night? You''re a married man. It''s insane to hook up with other women! "As you can see." Andrew was straightforward and didn''t hide anything. "Does Sarah know? If she knows, I have nothing to say. If she doesn''t know, Andrew, you really got the balls!" It seemed that Eric was just teasing Andrew. However, only he knew that whether he was teasing or being serious. "You seem to care?" "Of course. I''m telling you. If you don''t want her, I want her. To be honest, I will definitely treat Sarah well, way better than you..." Eric was suddenly punched by Andrew on the chest. Although Andrew knew he was only joking, he couldn''t help but hit him fiercely. "Damn! Can you fucking take it easy? It hurts! Ahem, Ahem..." Eric felt that he had already got blood congestion. It was hard to breathe. "I''m warning you. Don''t you dare say that again! Otherwise, I''ll beat the shit out of you." He then red at Eric viciously. Eric was aware of his own strength. He couldn''t fight this man. Rubbing his chest, he grinned. "I know, nevery a hand on a friend''s wife. I promise I won''t say it again, okay? I''m just joking!" Andrew took a nce at him and frowned. He suddenly recalled that he saw Sarah in the house today. She had dressed up. Did she also go to attend a banquet? These desserts were pretty good. Surprisingly, Sarah felt that the chef must have had a connection with her. They were all her favorite foods. Even the sweetness met her taste perfectly. Holding the third piece of cake, she hesitated whether to continue eating it. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After two pieces of cake, she was already full. But if she didn''t eat it now, it would be hard to find this kind of dessert. She couldn''t find a chef who made this kind of cake at all. She had to take in all these delicious sweets. "Ah, may I ask, did I meet you before?" While Sarah was eating the cake, several figures came over suddenly, holding glow sticks and some LED boards with names on it. They looked like some girls chasing celebrities. Sarah was not a fan. She didn''t know these people at all. The corner of her mouth was still covered with cream, so she smiled and shook her head, "Sorry, I don''t know you. There might be a mistake." "You... Oh! Right! I know!" Among them, a girl who walked at the forefront stood out. She was a little fat with a sticker written "A" on her face. She pointed at Sarah. "I know, you are the woman who put Ansley in a bad mood that day!" Chapter 50 She Just Considered Him to Be Possessive Chapter 50 She Just Considered Him to Be Possessive The people in the car finally came out. Holding hands, the twoplemented each other. Although their clothes were obviously messy, so did their hair and lipstick, they were still good-looking. "You guys got enough kiss?" Eric snorted as he looked at the two holding hands and walking out. Why was Ernest showing off? He just had a girlfriend, but he acted as if he won 500 million prizes. Was that necessary? Only a man like Ernest would like such a young and naive girl! As Anne heard what Eric said, she suddenly felt embarrassed and threw herself in the arms of Ernest. Her face was blushing with embarrassment. When Ernest heard it, he gave him a nce and said yfully, "I get it. You''ll never know how Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. awesome it is when I''m making out with my girl." Ernest could always make Eric choke his words. "Could you fucking stop talking about women? Otherwise, I''ll curse you to break up tomorrow!" Ernest hugged the woman in his arms and gently stroked her snub nose with his fingertips. He could kiss this cute and sweet face all day. Why didn''t he notice her before? Anne was in love with Ernest now. One day, when she was working in the Waltz bar, she wanted to go to the bathroom when she was serving wine. But it was toote to put down the wine in her hand, so she bumped into Ernest on the way. The two fell in love at first sight. They both had a feeling for each other, so they were deep in love now. "Why is Eric so straightforward? Girls are shy." Anne snuggled on Ernest''s body. She was embarrassed, shy, and irritated. "Then you have to get used to it. He''s always like that." Ernest gently rubbed her head. His eyes were so bright under the moonlight. Andrew approached at this time. Ernest introduced Anne to him. Anne knew Andrew. She had heard his name from Sarah, so she greeted him calmly. "Nice to meet you." "Nice to mee you. Do youe here alone?" Anne asked tentatively and was curious. When she came in, she thought she would see Sarah. Unexpectedly, Andrew didn''t even bring her at all. Ernest had already brought her here as a date. Shouldn''t Sarah appear with him? After a while, Eric spoke helplessly before Andrew could say anything. "There is another one. You are all in pairs. I''m so embarrassed." "Really?" As soon as Anne heard that, she was so surprised. She lifted her dress and was going to meet another one. "Don''t go. Just stay with me." Ernest said with displeasure. "It''s okay. We all know each other. It doesn''t matter..." Anne tried to persuade him and asked Ernest to give her some private space. When they started dating, she found that this man was very possessive. He didn''t allow her to be alone and talk to other men. She was only allowed to be with him every day. Sometimes, when she went to the toilet, he also wanted to go with her. He existed in every part of her life. To put it nicely, he spoiled her. But it was like he was afraid that she would run away. As for other things, when she was ten meters away from Ernest, she could immediately see the bodyguard following her. She simply considered him to be possessive. "No, I will go with you." Ernest grabbed Anne''s hand tightly. After a long talk, Anne could only give in. "Okay, okay, let''s go and meet her together. I can introduce you. We''re all friends." Who could Andrew bring here? It should be Sarah. Anne felt that now it was necessary to introduce Sarah to her boyfriend. "Do you know her?" Ernest seemed to be surprised. He raised his eyebrows slightly, doubtful about Anne''s words. He held the woman tightly in his arms and didn''t want to let go. Anne chuckled and lightly punched him on the chest. "We are friends since childhood. Of course, we know each other." Ernest didn''t understand and just took Anne to see the other person. "Ernest?" Behind him, a familiar and soft voice sounded. Ernest and Anne turned around at the same time to follow the voice. They walked further and saw the person. Emily smiled and greeted Ernest, nced at Anne, and also gave a gentle smile. "Do you guys know each other?" Ernest asked Emily, looking at Anne suspiciously. And he found that Anne''s face was pale! She never imagined that the woman Andrew brought was not Sarah, but another woman! How could she possibly know her? She thought this person should be Sarah! Anne was stiff and she secretly pinched Ernest. She couldn''t even smile at Emily. "What''s wrong? You don''t recognize her now?" Ernest chuckled. He seemed to understand what happened. He gazed at Anne''s dazed expression and rubbed her cute baby face. "I don''t know her." Anne said directly and nced at Emily. The contempt in her eyes was obvious. Why should this woman be with a married man? Andrew was married. How could he bring the other woman to this kind of banquet? What about Sarah? It was obvious that Anne looked at Emily with hostility, so did Emily. Anne was shocked at first and then she was scornful of her. Emily could tell all the expressions on Anne''s face, but she still remained calm and smiled gracefully. It seemed that she didn''t see her expressions at all. "Is she your girlfriend?" She looked at Ernest with a smile and handed him with a ss of wine. The two clinked sses. She was so elegant and collected. Ernest didn''t deny it. He nodded with a smile. Acent smile could always be seen on his handsome face. He was stroking Anne''s fingertips. After a while, Emily joked in a teasing tone, "It seems that your taste is the same as before." Ernest raised his head. A strange look shed across his face. He also said yfully, "I think Ms. Gilbert is also the same as before." Chapter51 She Has No Power at All She Has No Power at All Only Emily understood what he meant. She chuckled, the wine sses in her hands were all shaking, "Ernest, it''s just a joke. Why so serious? I am happier than anyone else that you have a girlfriend." Ernest also smiled. At this moment, Anne squeezed Ernest''s hand in secret, "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?" "Excuse us." Ernest said to Emily first, and then turned away and gently patted on Anne''s head. "It''ll be horrible if you know it. So you don''t need to know. Just be my woman." With her big eyes blinking, Anne felt a little depressed. "Be your woman! Am I not being your woman now? Humph, you just won''t tell me anything. And I just agreed to be your girlfriend knowing nothing at all! Ernest, you bastard!" Anne squatted down, not going anywhere. She was furious that her anger was written all over her face. Even though she was angry, she still looked so cute. Ernest looked at her like looking at a big rabbit. He couldn''t help but want to pinch her face. "Okay, you want to know that? Fine! But not tonight. We need to wait until tomorrow, okay?" "Really?" Anne jumped up immediately. Her expressions changed so fast like a naive child. Ernest held her in his arms and smiled. In the distance, a woman who was drinking alone looked at the scene quietly. The wine in her hand was finished, so she asked for another one. ... The banquet was supposed to go smoothly, but some people at a corner were making a scene. ... "Yes, it''s you! You deliberately pissed off Ansley that day. Why did you fight over the dress with her?" Sarah now figured out the whole story. She didn''t expect that she was exposed that day. She wasn''t a fan and she naturally would not know thements on the Inte. This is from N?velDrama.Org. No wonder every time she went to the Randall Group to talk about the project, there were always people looking at her strangely on the way. Now she knew they were indeed gossiping about her. That woman was a popr celebrity. Wasn''t it too mean that she used her fans'' power to attack a person? "I think you may have to figure it out. At that time, Ansley Fisher was interested in the dress that my friend had already said that she would buy it. It was Ansley''s insistence that caused someflicts between the two." Sarah tried to sort out clear thoughts and exin to them, on the contrary, these people became more reckless. "Even if Ansley wants to buy itter, shouldn''t you give it to her? She is a star. Do you know how much money she makes in a day?" Sarah only felt that her moral values were going to be destroyed. What were these children who were still going to school think about all day? If you made more money, you could do whatever you want? "Yes! If Ansley wins the award for an actress, it might be equal to your savings for a lifetime. Do you know how much she earns for a movie? Two hundred million, that is what you can''t earn in your whole life!" "I really can''t make it that much." Sarah had to admit this. "You disgusting woman, who asked you toe to Ansley''s banquet? Get out! You are not wee here!" Among the girls, someone had already said that. A group of people surrounded a person, which was quite eye-catching. Suddenly, Ansley Fisher also came over. "Hey, I''m thinking who is making a scene here. It turns out to be you! What a small world!" Ansley Fisher invited several women in groups of three or five toe together. If anyone followed the entertainment industry, they would probably know who they were. They were popr stars with devoted fan bases. All of them were proud and beautiful in appearance. However, some of them were cosmetic. Outnumbered, Sarah just wanted to pretend not to see them and go away. However, Ansley Fisher had already brought some people with her,pletely blocking her way. "Where are you going? Do you want to pretend that you don''t know me?" Ansley Fisher reached out and grabbed Sarah''s arm and eyed her from head to toe with scorn. "Look at you! How can you possibly afford such an expensive dress? It must be a fake. We cant even have a chance to book a real one. Do you know that there are only three such dresses in the world? How could you attend such an event with a fake dress? Do you think we are all fools?" The sapphire blue dress was creased as Ansley grabbed it. The dress was designed withce, and the outeryer of gem-mountedce was being torn by her hands. Fortunately, the quality of this dress was outstanding. Ansley failed to tear it apart no matter how hard she tried. "Let go! Ansley Fisher, if anything happens to my dress, you will regret it!" Sarah didnt know whether Bruce Randall had lost his mind and he actually gave such an expensive dress to her. There were only three in the entire world. She had seen a foreign celebrity wear it before, so there were two more. She was wearing one, so maybe thest one would be used as a collection. It was worth 999,999, which was an incredibly expensive dress! "How would a fake dress make me regret? I don''t even bother to do it myself." Ansley cast a nce at the students who were standing next to her. One of them saw her eyes and acted immediately. "Since Ansley said that this was a fake, you can''t wear it to meet people. Let''s see how hypocritical this woman is. You guys,e and tear her dress together!" All of a sudden, they all targeted at Sarah. All the women''s eyes were fixated on her dress. Perhaps, they also wanted such a remarkable dress. "Ansley Fisher, don''t do this." Sarah''s eyes narrowed. She sensed danger. If all these people wanted to target her, she had no power to fight back at all. What happened to these people? She didn''t do anything wrong. In the dark, Ansley Fisher had secretly motioned at a girl among the six or seven fans. Immediately, the girl threw a piece of cake to Sarah, which directly hit her hemline. The outeryer of thece was covered with sticky and greasy cream. "How could you show off with a fake dress. Shame on you!" "How about stripping off this fake dress? Let''s just help Ansley avenge." Ansley Fisher stepped forward deliberately at this time and seemed to beg for mercy for Sarah, "That''s enough. Although she was deliberately fighting me over the dress that day. It was actually her friend who did it. As for her, I really dont want to pick on her. If she wants to wear fakes, just let her be. Even though that would probably ruin this banquet, there''s nothing I can do about it." ... She acted like she was really upset as she said that. "It''s okay, Ansley. We can''t bear it anymore. This is a banquet specially organized by Mr. Scott for you. Howe this woman is invited? Let''s throw her out!" One of them suggested. The rest of the girls were in favor of this idea. Some of them were happy to watch this scene, others whispered, pointing at the dress on Sarah. "Shut up, you all!" In the crowd, a man in a white suit came over, He looked fierce, ncing at all the people on the scene. Then his eyes fell on Sarah''s hemline, where the cream of the cake remained. "Who did it?" The appearance of Bruce Randall made everyone freeze. They all retreated slightly, mumbling something to pass the buck. Chapter 52 Do You Remember What I Said the Day You Ran Away Chapter 52 Do You Remember What I Said the Day You Ran Away "What''s wrong with your dress?" Bruce Randall saw the cake on Sarah''s dress immediately. A beautiful dress waspletely ruined. Sarah didn''t say a word and just nced deeply at the women around Ansley Fisher. They all tried to avoid making any eye contact with her. Among those female stars, no one didn''t know about Bruce Randall. He was an eligible bachelor from the upper ss. He was wealthy and also good-looking. Everyone was desperate to hook up with him. But now he was with Sarah. It suddenly urred to everyone that the dress Sarah was wearing might be genuine. Bruce could understand what she meant with just one look. The two could still cooperate smoothly as they used to be. "Did they do it?" Bruce took out the Burberry handkerchief that he carried with him and scrubbed the cream. The color of the dress was sapphire, so it was quite obvious when the dress got the white cream on it. It was rather conspicuous. It was like a piece of garbage was thrown into clean grasnd, which made people sick. After scrubbing for a while, the dress didn''t look better until a waiter came to help. "Have they bullied you?" Bruce asked again. He felt relieved as he saw that only the dress got dirty and she didn''t hurt. Had he known this would happen, he wouldn''t have allowed her to leave his side for a moment so that this kind of thing would not happen now. Sarah didn''t know how to say it. If she said they did bully her, they didn''t seed because Bruce showed up. However, if she said no, she wouldn''t know what would happen to her if Bruce didn''te to help her. Therefore, Sarah was hesitating what to say. Ansley Fisher took the opportunity to make the first move, "Mr. Randall, what are you talking about? How dare we bully her? We were just joking. I didn''t expect these kids actually did it. They are all my fans. Do me a favor. Can you spare them this time?" Several student fans were surprised and happy to see Bruce Randall, but they were also indignant. They didn''t expect that Sarah was with such a handsome man. Moreover, he was so protective of her. "Take them out. The dress is ruined. I''ll make my own decision." Ansley Fisher''s face froze. It would mean that he didn''t want to spare her fans. "Mr. Randall. It''s just a dress. If it''s dirty, it can be cleaned." "It''s worth 999,900. Do you think how much the cleaning fee would cost?" Apparently, it would cost more than ten thousand! After hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but gasp. This was indeed a limited edition dress, not a fake one! Everyone''s expressions suddenly changed dramatically, and even Ansley Fisher was shocked! How could she know that a man would really buy a limited edition dress for this woman? It seemed that this woman was not a simple woman from the moment she met her in the shop! Even if Ansley knew she had disgraced herself, she still forced a smile and pretended to be innocent. "Mr. Randall. Can I just apologize to her?" When her fans heard Ansley say this, they immediately stopped her. It seemed that their idol was being bullied. "No! Ansley, you don''t need to do that. You are not wrong. She''s the one doing the wrong thing!" "Ansley, we don''t need you to apologize for us, no!" Several fans shouted, fearing that Ansley would give in. "It''s okay, this is what I should do. You are still young and should not be involved in this because of me." Ansley smiled gently and bowed to the fans. She then walked towards Sarah as some fans were still saying no. Bruce ignored it. He only knew that no one could bully Sarah in his world. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As for whether to apologize or not, it depended on whether Sarah needed it. Someone apuded as walking over with his leather boots, which also stunned everyone present. A soft and attractive voice was heard with a hint of yfulness, "Wee, wee." No one knew that the moment Sarah heard his voice, she froze and was slightly out of breath. Her mind went nk for a moment. "Matthew Scott?" Bruce was also shocked and looked at the stunning handsome figure standing in front of them with amazement. Matthew wasn''t as mature and stable as an adult. This young man looked uninhibited and arrogant. His amber eyes were full of yfulness like a hunter. His thin lips curved in a smile. In Sarah''s eyes, everything about him was merely a nightmare! This handsome man was only twenty, but no one knew how cruel he was a year ago. He took away all the property of his benefactor, making a happy family fall apart. He never hesitated when he destroyed those things. "We finally meet again." Even though he was smiling, he looked so cold. His eyes narrowed. It seemed that he was nning something cruel. He looked distant and untouchable, pushing away anyone who wanted to get close to him. "Bru... Bruce." Sarah panicked for the first time. As she was facing the person in front of her, the first thing she thought of was to escape. Sarah subconsciously got close to Bruce Randall. This was the first time since they met each other, she was d that he was still around. "Don''t be afraid." Bruce held her in his arms and looked warily at Matthew Scott. He held her tightly so that no one could get close to her. Only the three of them understood howplicated their rtionship was. Matthew Scott pressed his thin lips tightly. His eyes were fixed on Bruce holding Sarah. He then finally looked away when he saw the cream on Sarah''s dress. At this time, Ansley came up to him and said, "Mr. Scott. Why are you here? Don''t you have to entertain guests?" "Can''t you see it? I''m entertaining guests now." Matthew said as he was staring. To be precise, he had been staring at Sarah. "Bruce, I don''t want to stay here. Could you just let me leave? I''m begging you. Let me go." Sarah grabbed his sleeve tightly, begging him with a terrified look. Bruce couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. However "What''s the rush? That''s so rude. Aren''t you the one who always wants the best for me?" Matthew Scott walked towards Sarah. As he was walking, he was gazing at Sarah like a hunter who just saw his target. Matthew Scott said that to Sarah, but thetter did not reply. Except for indifference, alienation, and the fear of him, the name of Matthew Scott had long been erased from Sarah''s mind. "I''m going." Sarah said to Bruce again as if she were so desperate. Bruce was a little regretful, thinking that he shouldn''t have brought her here. But how could he know that the host behind this banquet turned out to be him? "Okay, I will take you out of here now." "Wait," Matthew said slowly. He raised his head and looked at Sarah deeply, holding her other hand and pressing it secretly. It seemed that he wanted to pull her over. He then smiled wickedly, "Do you remember what I said the day you escaped?" Chapter 53 Dont Go Anywhere Chapter 53 Don''t Go Anywhere Sarah''s body went cold. Sarah stared at him. Although she was panicking, she knew she couldn''t give up now. If she fell, he would definitely catch her. How could she not remember? He said that day, "If I find you, Sarah. I''ll definitely break your leg! Then you won''t be able to go anywhere." That was exactly what he said to her. "I don''t know you. Let me go!" "You don''t know me?" This was probably the most ridiculous joke he had ever heard. Matthew frowned. His eyes were so bright. However, he also looked so cruel and merciless. Of course, he didn''t let go of Sarah. He fiercely pulled her over from Bruce and held her in his arms. Sarah screamed, "Let me go, Matthew Scott, you are a devil. Don''t touch me! Let go of me!" Watching Sarah being taken away by Matthew, Bruce went to get her back angrily. But this was Matthew''s ce, someone had already blocked his way. "Sarah! Matthew! Stop it! If you dare toy a finger on her, I will make you pay for this!" Four or five sturdy men stopped Bruce. Sarah watched his receding figure. The girls who were forced to leave were also taken elsewhere. Ansley Fisher and other people were stunned on the spot. Watching this scene, theypletely froze. "Let me go! Matthew! I''m going to kill you!" Sarah was put on Matthews shoulder. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get off. Her high heels were thrown away. There was nothing that could help her get away. Matthew loosened his tie with his slender fingers. He was expressionless, ignoring Sarah''s words swearing him. He then went straight to the room. With all her effort, Sarah couldn''t less care about her hairstyle. Even if she were to lose her dignity at the moment, she would have to get rid of this man. Otherwise, she could nevere out again in this life! Painful whimpers were heard. Sarah''s mouth and hands were full of blood. She then fell to the ground. Matthew Scott''s right ear was bleeding. Blood was flowing, soaking his white cor. "You bite me?" Matthew Scott looked at her inconceivably. When he touched his ear, the cramping pain was spread all over his nerves. It hurt so much that he frowned. Sarah was scared and helpless now. Bruce Randall was no longer here. Now, who could she turn to for help? Her guts told her that she must run away quickly. Otherwise, it would be toote. She got up from the floor and immediately ran to the other way. As Matthew saw that, he scowled and instantly caught up. The expensive dress she was wearing was messy at the moment. She was running barefoot at the crossroads. Sarah was too weak to run. She felt like she was going to lose her breath if she ran further. "Where do you want to go after dinner? Shall we have a drink?" Eric suggested, looking at everyone. They were all looking at each other without saying a word. "Damn, can you guys talk?" Walking alone at the front, he looked at the two couples behind him and felt devastated. None of them cared about him. Ernest spoke first, "No. Anne and I would leave early tonight." The rest of them were speechless as they heard that, including Anne. ... As adults, they all knew what he meant. "Fine! Can you just be straightforward? Why do you act like you guys are going to do something weird?" Anne was helpless. Ernest always liked saying something so ambiguous. "Do I need to say that we''re going back early to have sex?" Eric literally spouted out the wine he just drank,ughing out loud. "Oh my! This is so embarrassing!" Anne rubbed her forehead and was so ashamed. Then she decided not to speak anymore. Andrew and Emily didn''t say anything. "Andrew, let''s go out for a drink with Eric. Since Ernest has something to do with his girlfriend, the three of us can still get together." Seeing Andrew frowning and saying nothing, Emily moved closer to him and asked again, "Come on, let''s go for a drink." Andrew''s eyes were still fixed on somewhere at the front. He didn''t respond. But his expression changed suddenly. Emily noticed something was off. She followed his gaze and had a look, stunned. She found her outfit shed with another woman. The sapphire dress in the front was exactly the same as hers. It was not a big deal, but the atmosphere had already changed dramatically with the womaning towards them. "Oh my God! It''s Sarah!" Anne eximed in shock, rushing over quickly. Ernest took her hand and went with her to get Sarah. Andrew had already rushed to Sarah in an instant. He couldn''t imagine what she had just gone through. "Anne, it''s Matthew Scott. He''sing to get me! Take me away, take me away" After strenuously saying that twice, Sarah fell in Anne''s arms and passed out. Andrew carried her over and looked at this scene, frowning. "What? Matthew Scott?" As Anne heard this name, her face changed slightly. She looked worriedly at Sarah and said to Andrew, "Andrew, I think you should take Sarah back home. Her feet seem to be injured. By the way, she said that Matthew Scott was here, so you need to hurry up." Andrew nced at Sarah in his arms and stroked her long hair. "Who is Matthew Scott?" "Matthew Scott is..." As soon as Eric wanted to exin to him, he saw the maning to them, "It''s him." Matthew was also gasping after running all the way here. His messy hair made him look wild and N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. uninhibited. His eyes were so sharp and seemed to despise everything in front of him. He calmed himself down and stood expressionlessly in front of Andrew. "Give her to me." He sounded domineering. Andrew swept Sarah up into his arms and looked at Matthew. After staring at him for a while, he said in a deep voice, "Who are you?" Matthew remained silent. Anne stood out and exined, "Andrew, a year ago, Sarah not only encountered the darkest period in her life but also lost her family. Matthew Scott is Sarah''s brother who grew up together in an orphanage. Sarah left the orphanage when she found her biological parents, but Matthew came to her. He was almost beaten to death by the street gangsters back then. It was Sarah who was soft-hearted saved him and brought him into their family. But this bastard wasn''t grateful at all. He took away their family''s property and ruined her family. Her father was so angry that he couldn''t bear it. He was sick because of that and became vegetative now. All the things he had were given by Sarah! However, he did things that hurt Sarah again and again! When Sarah ran away from him, he said that if he were to find her, he would break Sarahs leg and prevent her from going anywhere!" Chapter 54 I Just Want Her Chapter 54 I Just Want Her In the face of Anne''s remarks, Matthew had no refutation, as if those things had nothing to do with him. He didn''t need to exin. He was the one who did this. His handsome face had no expression at all, which looked cruel and merciless. "Have you finished yet? Just give her to me." He swept at Anne and reached out his arms to Andrew. The woman in his arm had already passed out. Without consciousness, she slept soundly. After hearing what Anne said, Andrew''s face darkened. It was hard to read his eyes. He nced down at Sarah, her sharpened chin, pale lips, and closed eyes. She was injured and exhausted. "Break her leg?" He sneered contemptuously. Carrying Sarah, he gazed at her slender feet with blood stains. Presumably, it was caused by the stone on the ground when she was running barefoot. As Matthew heard that, he nced at Andrew with his dark eyes. Twisting his neck, he seemed to lose his patience. "I will say it again. Give her to me!" Matthew kicked away the stones in front of him and stopped in front of Andrew. Andrew didn''t even bother to respond and directly told Eric to go out and get the car ready. Eric looked at the scene and was a bit hesitant, but he finally went out. Just shortly after he left, Matthew and Andrew started a fight. Matthew punched directly at Andrew who was not speaking. Thetter stepped backward and bent down to dodge. If he continued to do so, Andrew was at a disadvantage because he was carrying Sarah in his arms. Anne couldn''t stand it anymore. Now, she didn''t want to care why Andrew brought other women here, but Sarah must not be back in Matthew Scott''s hands. She broke free of Ernest and knelt down. "Matthew Scott, can you just let her go? I''m begging you. Please." The scenes of the past shed through Anne''s mind. He was the one who caused all the suffering to Sarah. Did he know how much Sarah paid for this? It seemed that he wouldn''t let her go until she died. "You''re crazy, Anne!" Ernest came to his senses immediately, holding her up. He stared at Anne fiercely. She was embarrassing him. "Don''t pull me! You don''t understand!" Anne still wanted to kneel down, and the next second, she was put on Ernest''s shoulder and was pped a few times on the buttocks. "You fool! You''re an outsider. You can''t intervene in others'' business. I''m going to punish you tonight!" Being pped on the buttocks, Anne felt so painful that she groaned with pain. "You bastard, why am I an outsider? Sarah is my best friend. I''m so mad! I was very happy when I knew she was married, but I didn''t expect that she married this man cheating on her. I feel sorry for her. Her life is a struggle. Bastard, let me go!" ... Anne thumped Ernest''s body so hard. She was still swearing loudly. Her hands and feet were waving fiercely. Ernest almost lost control of her. "I''ll take her back first. You just deal with it by yourself." Ernest then carried Anne to leave the scene. Those who stayed there were shocked. The eyes of Matthew Scott had changed dramatically. He was no longer expressionless and nonchnt. He clenched his fist so hard that the veins under his skin threatened to pop out. "When did she get married?" He gritted his teeth and stared at Andrew. "Now you know. I''m taking her back to rest. Did you see the injury on her foot?" Matthew pressed his thin lips tightly. His fists were shaking, showing his reluctance and anger. The handsome face was somber and bleak. Matthew gazed at Sarah''s feet for a while and finally looked away. He then said, " Andrew, let''s wait and see." Andrew''s eyes darkened. He looked at him without any weakness, "Sarah is my wife now. What do you N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. want to do? Do you still want to snatch a married woman?" However, in Matthew Scott''s eyes, he didn''t care about this. He would get whatever he wanted. "I want her." He said stubbornly with determination. Andrew narrowed his eyes. ... ... Holding Sarah, he walked past Matthew. While passing by, he already felt that Matthew''s eyes were fixed on Sarah. For a moment, he suddenly felt that this woman was not what he imagined. When they met for the first time, she was indifferent. But she suddenly wanted to marry him and threatened him with indecent photos. He recalled what happened during the transition and her emotions changed. Andrew suddenly realized that there was a clear difference. At this time, he also noticed that Emily was still there. She didn''te over, but did not leave either. She was wearing a sapphire dress, which was exactly the same as Sarah was wearing now. "She... Is she all right?" Emily seemed to be frozen, and her limbs were chilling. When she saw Andrew carrying another woman, she asked softly. Andrew nced at her and said nothing, which seemed that there were so many things that he couldn''t tell her. ... "Andrew, you should take her home. I''ll ask Eric to give me a ride." She smiled as if she didn''t mind what he did. "Ok." "What a coincidence. She and I were wearing the same dress tonight." She teased and gave Andrew a yful nce. Andrew didn''t reply, but held Sarah tightly and walked out without a word. Seeing no response at all, it was useless for Emily to say anything. At that time, her eyes went cold. She nced her sapphire dress, which was so elegant and exquisite. This was the dress she chose and asked Andrew to buy it for her. There are only three dresses in the world. At that time, she smiled and watched him pay for her, only for her. Now... her hands twisting the outerce material of the dress. She was grasping the dress tightly. Chapter 55 If You Spoke Again, I Will... Chapter 55 If You Spoke Again, I Will... When Sarah opened her eyes again, she found that she was already at home. She finally heaved a sigh of relief. Her whole body was a little sore and weak, and she seemed to lost her strength. It was so dark, so she tried to turn on themp on the table. However, when the room was lit, she was frightened and shouted. First, she discovered that there was a man next to her on the bed. Second, she didn''t wear any clothes at the moment. "An... Andrew, why are you here?" She pulled almost all the quilts on her, and her white arms grabbed the quilt tightly. She then looked at him alertly with her big eyes. It was in the middle of the night. Andrew was awakened and soon opened his eyes to see Sarah was quite energetic. She was talking fluently, so he assumed that she might have reduced the fever, When they returned home, Sarah had a fever because she didn''t wear shoes and was blown by the cold wind for a long time. When they came back, she was crying and murmuring something that he couldn''t understand. And she wouldn''t cooperate with the doctor to treat her. She finally calmed down after he used a fierce method. Lying sideways with one arm on his pillow, Andrew asked her, "Do you feel better?" Sarah was covered with the quilts and avoided making eye contact with him because she found that he didn''t seem to be wearing clothes either. ... "Yes, it''s okay, I feel better." She tried not to look at him, but she couldn''t help but look at his body. Andrew had seen her awkward gaze for a long time, so he reached out and held her face directly. "Why are you so shy? You have seen it before, right? I also helped you take off your clothes and applied the antipyretics on you." Sarah didn''t speak. She was embarrassed. She had no idea what happenedst night. Why did she lose her consciousness? Andrew said again, "Grandpa sent a few helpers here. You held me so tightlyst night and wouldn''t stop crying. The old man worried about you so much that he was afraid other people might hurt you, so I came to help. ... Sarah''s face was now the same as a boiled shrimp. She was blushing. "So, did you help me, take a shower, change clothes or something?" She asked cautiously. "Yes." Andrew pulled back some quilts, pulled her over when she didn''t pay attention, and immediately turned over. His arms were on both sides of her body. He propped himself up. Under the moonlight, the two with beautiful eyes gazed at each other. Sarah''s eyes blinked. She was pressed by him. After the fever, she was a little dizzy. "Why did you cry so hardst night?" Her cry was filled with sorrow and despair as if she were in so much pain and didn''t want to live anymore. He kept asking her patientlyst night, only to find that the woman was so tough. She wouldn''t tell him anything except crying. "Did I cry? I can''t remember." "What?" Andrew raised his eyebrows as he heard that. "Not only that, but you have also called your father. You said you missed him so much. Don''t you remember?" Sarah raised her head and looked at him seriously. His nose was so prominent. His facial features made him extraordinary and handsome. This was the first time she had watched him so close. She gazed at his brows and thin lips. "I don''t remember, I don''t remember I cried. How can I remember I said I missed my father?" "Then do you remember what happenedst night? Matthew Scott?" Suddenly, Sarah''s eyes changed dramatically. Suddenly, she felt that her heart had been hit hard by Original content from N?velDrama.Org. something. It was as if something was crushing her and she couldn''t breathe. "Don''t be afraid, I just want to ask you. It doesn''t mean anything." Andrew noticed her change immediately and hugged her. Although the posture was ambiguous, in this way, he could clearly feel her heartbeat. It was beating so fast at first and then slowed down now. "I just want to ask you, why are you so afraid of him?" "He is a lunatic! He is mean and shameless, cold-blooded and cruel. My family was so nice to him but he destroyed my family. I don''t expect him to pay us back. But how could he so cruel to my family. He''s merciless." The more she said, the more excited she got. Tears were welling up in her eyes. Andrew generally understood a little bit. He didn''t ask further. Now Sarah''s mood was not stable. He might hurt her if he kept questioning her. "Andrew, can I beg you for one thing?" He noticed that Sarah''s heart beat so fast. "What?" "You can''t let Matthew Scott find me. I don''t want to be taken away by him. I''m really afraid of him." She seemed terrified when she mentioned the name of Matthew Scott. She became short of breath. Andrew immediately promised her. What he did not understand was that what Matthew Scott did to make her so scared? "Are you afraid he will catch you and break your leg?" "Do you think he won''t do that? Andrew, you are wrong, he definitely will. He dares to do anything. As long as I go back, he won''t give me any chance to escape. Even if he needs to break my leg, he will do it. I said he was a lunatic!" At that time, in order to enter her family and let her notice him, Matthew pretended to be beaten by the gangsters to the death. He actually used this despicable means. It was conceivable that Matthew Scott was a sophisticated man. Andrew squinted and sensed something. "Have you ever thought why he needs you to stay with him so bad?" Sarah pressed her lips tightly. There were some secrets that she couldn''t tell, so she remained silent. Her heart was racing, which was the first time that he could feel her heartbeat was obviously increasing. Without further questioning, Andrew just stopped. "We''re in H City. It''s my ce." Sarah heard the disdain in his words and thought it would be better if he could be like this. "Andrew, can I not go to work for several days?" She wanted to go to the hospital to see her father. He told her that she said she missed her father all night. Then, she should go and visit her father. "Yes, you can." Andrew agreed to her without hesitation and kissed her forehead, "Take me to visit him, okay?" Upon hearing this, Sarah froze and asked, "Are you going with me?" What was the point of seeing a vegetative man? "Get some sleep. We''ll set off when you wake up." Andrew had already made the decision for her before she could speak. "But don''t you have an important meeting tomorrow? You can visit Dad at noon. There''s no need to rush." "No, I want to go with you. The first time we meet, we must show my sincerity. I will let Sandy put off the meeting." "But" When she wanted to say something, her eyes suddenly widened as she touched something. In the quilt, she heard Andrew''s low and hoarse voice. He was restraining himself. "But what? Since both of us can''t fall asleep, maybe we should have sex if you want to talk" Chapter 56 A Domineering President Never Stoops Chapter 56 A Domineering President Never Stoops Under the bright lights in the Waltz bar, an elegant woman with delicate features couldn''t restrain herself from sobbing uncontrobly at the moment. There was only one person around the woman, and that person, holding the wine and drinking alone, did not see the extremely painful expression on the woman''s face. "Eric, help me order another dozen drinks." With her face glowing, Emily muttered to Eric. She was drunk and dizzy. "Stop drinking, take a break." Eric put down the ss and nced at her, his eyesplex and anxious. He knew why Emily was drinking so much today. "Leave me alone. Just give me some wine, hurry up. I want to drink, I want more..." She kept repeating thest sentence. The tone of hermand sounded aloof and arrogant. "Stop." Eric got up, frowned, and grabbed the ss in her hand. But he slipped and hit her arm, so the wine ss fell to the ground, which shattered into pieces. The unexpected sound made the drunken woman sober up a little. Emily was dull with a nk expression. She suddenly burst into tears, crying fiercely, which ruined her makeup. With both hands covering her face, she finally blurted out what she wanted to say long ago. "Will Andrew leave me? I finally understand when I saw him carrying her and leave me. My heart ached. He doesn''t care about me anymore. He''s married. I know he has married" She started throwing things without caring about her image. Everything around her became objects to vent her anger. Even Eric, who always thought that Emily Gilbert was a representative of a gentledy, was shocked. This was the first time he saw this woman could be so rude. Why did she be so merciless? These were all good wines. How could she just smash them like that? Eric immediately stopped her and dragged Emily onto the sofa and tried to calm her down, but it didn''t work. Therefore, he shouted at her and finally quieted her down. "What''s to be upset about? Sarah was injured. Do you want Andrew to leave her like that? Emily, you know he is married." In thest sentence, Eric''s tone was obviously weaker. He didn''t shout at her anymore. Instead, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. Emily was still crying with her hands concealing her face. "I''m not jealous of the way he treated Sarah. I always believe in him. But, but what do you expect me to feel when I saw him carrying another N?velDrama.Org (C) content. woman? How am I supposed to live all alone?" Eric was embarrassed and overwhelmed. He didn''t know how tofort or even coax people. Besides, she was Emily Gilbert. It was embarrassing for him to treat the values correctly with regard to the current status of this woman. What should he say? "The three of us were supposed toe here and have a drink together. But because of Sarah, he couldn''te. To be honest, I don''t like someone disrupting our n in this way. It shouldn''t have happened!" Eric was put in an awkward position, not knowing how to deal with this. "Eric, can you let hime here right now, please? Call him toe here now." Emily was weeping. Since she didn''t have any makeup on her face now, she looked pale. And her whimpering sounded so pitiful. She was pleading with Eric to help her. Eric felt so awkward and speechless. Now Sarah must be still in treatment. If he called Andrew toe here at this time, then no one would be there to take care of Sarah. He couldn''t do that! Pressing his lips, Eric didn''t respond. Instead, he changed the topic, "Emily, you have to understand that things are different now. Since he chose to get married, it means that he also agreed to do that. No one can force him to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau if he doesn''t want to. Sarah is only 21 years old. What else can she do to force Andrew to get married?" He didn''t know whether Emily understood what he meant, but she did stop crying and wiped her face gently with a tissue. "I''m going back. You can stay if you want." "Emily..." Eric called her again, but Emily left in a hurry, without looking back. The next day, there was a knock on the door outside early in the morning. Sarah opened her eyes. Surprisingly, she found herself dressed, including her underwear. She couldn''t help but blush, realizing that there were people knocking on the door and immediately touched her face. "Who is it?" "It''s Grandpa," Andrew said. Sarah was stunned for a second and then found that the door had been opened. It was Andrew''s grandfather standing outside. "Grandpa." "Are you feeling better now?" Before he came in, Andrew''s grandfather spoke first. Sarah could feel his concern in his words. "It''s okay, I''m much better. Thank you for your concern." Sitting at the edge of the bed, Grandpa finally nodded and felt relieved, "That''s great. You must take care of yourself, okay?" Somehow, Sarah suddenly felt so touched. Except for her own family, this was the first time she had been cared so much by someone. An old man who was about 60 years older than her seemed to care more about her body than she was. "Thank you, grandpa, I''m much better now. I heard that Andrew helped me a lot." "Last night you kept holding his hand and refused to let go, so I just let him take care of you. You are his wife. Of course, he should take care of you." His intentional tone seemed to make Sarahugh. Sarah didn''t expect the old gentleman to be so funny. "Thank you, Grandpa. I shouldn''t have bothered you to go this far to visit me." "Hey, we''re a family. I can still take walks. I heard Andrew say that you miss your father, right?" Sarah looked at Andrew who motioned her to nod. She obediently nodded at once. "Well, okay, then go and visit him. Don''t stay outside for too long. You still have an injury on your feet. Remember toe back home earlier." "Really? Thank you, grandpa. Thank you." Sarah suddenly felt a bit inferior. With such good treatment, she couldn''t get used to it and felt ttered. After changing her clothes, Sarah couldn''t move because her feet were still injured and medicine was applied to her soles. Andrew was carrying her along the way. "I can do it myself, can I take a wheelchairter when I get off?" She saw that he stooped and hunched over to take care of her, which would affect his image. She thought a domineering president would never have to stoop. "Wheelchairs require a push from someone with strength." She then heard Andrew''s cool reply. Obviously, he thought she might overestimate her own strength. What could she do with those thin limbs? Eventually, Sarah didn''t bother to get mad at him. Besides, being carried by him was better than pushing a heavy wheelchair by herself. "Thank you, Mr. Andrew." "Sarah." "What?" Sarah looked at him puzzled. Gazing at the woman staring at him, he said, "Call me by my name." Chapter 57 Andrew Has an Affair Chapter 57 Andrew Has an Affair Early in the morning, Emily hade to Andrew''spany. She wanted to meet Andrew, but she didn''t expect to hear such news. "I''m sorry, Miss Gilbert. Our president didn''te to work today. Ms. Wilson also put off all his meetings. Are you sure you want to wait for him?" Thedy at the front desk was familiar with Emily, so she said in a polite tone. "Did he say where he went?" "I''m sorry, Miss Gilbert. If you don''t know this, then we won''t know either." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Thedy at the front desk innocently shrugged and smiled awkwardly. Everyone in thepany knew what Emily meant to Andrew, so they all regarded her as their president''s wife in the future. Although, even though they didn''t know why Andrew hadn''t married her yet, at least half of the staff believed that they would get married sooner orter. Therefore, if Emily wanted to see Andrew, she didn''t have to make an appointment in advance. "Where did he go?" Emily murmured to herself and was lost in thought. Suddenly, something urred to her and she figured where Andrew had gone. She withdrew her gaze with disappointment, clenching her fist so tightly that her knuckles were cracking. She probably guessed it. "OK, thank you. You don''t have to tell him I''ve been here." "No worries, Ms. Gilbert. This is what we should do." Emily turned around and dialed a number as she walked to the door. One second, two seconds, three seconds had passed. "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off..." Without being about to contact Andrew, Emily''s face became more and more gloomy. She wanted to find Andrew to have a good talk. At the very least, she wanted to listen to his exnationst night, but now it seemed that it was impossible for them to talk at all. "Sarah" ... In the hospital, "Sarah, it''s so great to see you! You scared me to deathst night!" Anne''s voice was heard in the immense crowd of people. While on the road, Andrew received a call from Ernest, saying that Anne was desperate to see Sarah now. Ernest couldn''t turn down the request of his girlfriend, so he called and asked if they had time to meet. Andrew said that they wereing to the hospital, but Anne insisted on meeting Sarah even though they were in the hospital. Sarah also wanted to see Anne. Taking her wishes into ount, Andrew finally agreed. Sitting on the seat, Sarah put her feet on the sofa without touching the ground. Suddenly, Anne''s feet hurt as Anne was talking. "Are you all right?" "It''s okay, just a little itchy." "If you feel Itchy, it''s healing. It''s a good thing." Sarah didn''t want to talk aboutst night. She nced at Anne and Ernest and said, "How did you end up with Ernest? I don''t even know." "Oh, you... It''s nothing. We just started dating like that." Anne touched her neck when she said this, her expression was a bit unnatural. She was a bit shy. Sarah finally figured it out as she looked at Anne. "Now I know why you were so generous when we''re shopping that day. Apparently, a wealthy man got your back." Anne quickly covered her mouth and motioned her to stop. After making sure that Ernest was not around, she said in a low voice. "Okay. Let me ask you. Would you be tempted if there is a handsome and rich guy chasing you? And he keeps saying that you are so cute and beautiful. He will say so many sweet things, always wait for you in front of your house, take you to dinner in a great restaurant and buy you beautiful clothes, cosmetics, and bags. He''ll even ask you not to work in the bar to sell drinks because you''ll easily get bullied. And he says that you can rely on him. ... Sarah said, "Okay. Stop. Of course, I''ll be tempted." Anne then continued, "That''s right. He said he liked me, I was at a loss at the beginning, and I rejected him. I know what I am. I have a lot of miserable things at home. My parents are not around. But he keeps me from letting me go home. If I didn''t agree to be his girlfriend, he wouldn''t let me leave. He even said that he would ruin my job in the bar. That''s what I did for a living. I thought about it. Even I wanted to work in the bar, its all for money. Anyway, he has everything I want, not to mention... Sarah, Ernest treats me well. Sometimes he''s so good that I feel I don''t deserve him. So I also love him harder. I want to repay everything he has done for me. But sometimes he can be a little possessive." Seeing that Anne was so happy, Sarah was also happy for her. "Because he cares about you." Anne covered her mouth, chuckling. She also felt the same way. "What are you talking about?" Sure enough, Ernest came back as they just talked for a short while. His handsome face was set off by a pair of gold-rimmed sses, looking quite gentle. Stroking Anne''s head, Ernest turned to Sarah. "He willeter." "OK." Sarah found that there was one thing in Ernest that no one couldpare with him. That was the smile on his face, which only showed for Anne. Except for Anne, Ernest was cold to anybody. Maybe they should take that as apliment. He wasn''t a yboy, so Anne would be happy with him. "Why did youe back so fast? I haven''t said some secrets." Anne pouted, mumbling unwillingly, like a proud little peacock with her eyes rolling. "How long will it take? Honey, you should be happy that I''ve given you so much time." Ernest pushed his sses and a smile curved his lips. Gazing at Anne pretending to be mad, he chuckled. Looking at the two being so sweet, Sarah smile slightly. At this time, Andrew came over. "Do you finish? Let''s go." "Wait, I haven''t..." Anne didnt forget about what happenedst night. Andrew took other women to the banquet. Although it was like sheep led into ughter, Sarah went to the banquet where Matthew Scott deliberately lured Sarah to appear. However, it was irresponsible for Andrew to cheat on Sarah. He should be condemned. What''s more, Sarah was in aast night, and she didn''t know that there was such a thing. She had the right to know what had happened. "It''s nothing. We''re going back." Ernest quietly covered her mouth and said goodbye to Sarah with a cold face. "How do I feel that Anne seems to have something else to say?" Andrew swept her up without looking back. As a result, Sarah didn''t hear what Anne was trying to say. "Why don''t you let me say it?!" After leaving the hospital, Anne red at Ernest and wanted to go back but she was thrown back into the car with her cor being caught. "That''s their family affair. Don''t get involved." "Why? Sarah is his wife. Andrew is having an affair outside. And as her best friend, I can''t tell her even if I know about it?" Ernest coughed a little while seeing her being so stubborn and convinced her, "Rx, it''s not what you think it is. That woman is Emily Gilbert. Its really hard to exin." Chapter 58 Just Need A Single Sperm Of Him Chapter 58 Just Need A Single Sperm Of Him "Dad, I came to see you." The walls around were so clean and white without any trace of life. The lifeless medical instruments were operating in order. Liquid medicine was flowing down the transparent stic tube and injected into the patient''s vein. Only in this way could the person on the bed be safe and sound. "Dad,st time, didn''t I tell you that I was married? Today, I will take my husband to see you." Andrew was standing aside, watching Sarah talking to an unresponsive person and frowning. His dark brow furrowed. "Andrew, don''t you say you want to visit him?" Sarah moved a little, pulled Andrew over, and stood in front of the unconscious person. "Dad, this is the man I married, Andrew. What do you think of him? Can you have a look? Open your eyes to see him, please..." Sarah was holding Andrew''s hand. He could feel that she was strengthening her grasp. Her hands were shaking. "Dad, can you open your eyes to have a look? Please, open your eyes, dad. Open your eyes..." Seeing that Sarah was going to lose control, Andrew immediately stopped her and pulled out his hand. His hand turned red because of her grip, but he couldn''t care less about it and then held her into his arms tightly. "Calm down, Sarah. Look at him. You have to understand that he can''t talk right now." Andrew''s tone was very gentle. He was trying to bring her into this gentleness. However, the breakdown was so fast that Sarah couldnt help it anymore. She was yelling and hitting, That bastard did this to us! Its all my fault! Why should I save him, why should I bring him into our family? He should have been beaten to death at the beginning! I shouldn''t have been so soft-hearted! Why did this happen to us?! Why?! Dad, if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t lie here! It''s all my fault! I''m sorry, dad. I''m so sorry..." Sarah hit herself in frustration, hoping that she could be the one lying in bed. If she had suffered from a cerebral hemorrhage andy in this cold hospital bed, she wouldn''t have had to deal with all these miserable matters. She didn''t have to see anyone that would make her upset. But why should innocent people suffer all these?! "Calm down, Sarah! Stop! The wound of your feet hasn''t healed yet. You''re going to hurt yourself." Andrew became serious, embracing her tightly and trying to stop her. Sarah was yelling as struggling, "Dad, he found me, Matthew Scott! He wants to take me away. I dont want it. I dont want to stay with him in my life. I hate him, I hate him so much. Why is he still alive? He has everything now. Why can''t he let me go?" ... Shaking the man on the bed violently, Sarah''s tears rolled down and fell on Andrew''s fingertips. "Calm down! Sarah, I''m here. He won''t dare toy a finger on you." Andrew picked her up and dared not let her get closer to the bed. The quilt had been messed up by N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sarah. They couldn''t afford it if anything happened to Sarah''s father again. "Let go of me. I want to wake up my dad. I want to let him know that I regret it. I regret saving Matthew that year. I shouldn''t keep him by my side. I set a fox to keep the geese. Oh God! What have I done?!" Andrew knew how regretful she was now. Even her voice trembled. It was clear that she was ashamed of her tenderness at that time. Because of this, she destroyed everything she cherished in a way. But sometimes, it was fate. You couldn''t go back to the past and change everything. "Sarah, I''m telling you. You did nothing wrong. It''s not your fault. It''s all Matthew Scott''s fault. Don''t me all these on yourself. You are just an innocent person." Sarah wept bitterly, causing cramps all over her body. When a person was ovee with grief, she even needed to struggle when she was crying. "I don''t need suchfort. If I didn''t make such a decision, how things would end up like this in the end? I should be the one to bear all this pain." Seeing that he couldn''t reason with Sarah, Andrew frowned and said nothing, and took Sarah away from the ward. Then he told the doctor and nurse to examine Sarah''s father carefully all over again. After leaving the hospital, Sarah was locked in the car. ... After about ten minutes, "Have you calmed down?" Sarah couldn''t do anything in the car, so she started to quiet down. With tears wiped, Sarah covered her face with her hands and buried her head on knees. "You said that it was Matthew''s fault. But it''s not the truth even if you put it in that way. Part of it is because of me. If I haven''t been covering for him, he wouldn''t be the person he is today. He''s not afraid of anything. And I let this happen." ... Andrew paused for a while, without saying a word. When the two sat in silence for a moment, Andrew faked a cough and looked at Sarah''s face. "Do you bear all the costs in the hospital by yourself?" Sarah stiffened instantly. She didn''t expect him to ask about it at all. After sniffing a few times, she spoke in a high nasal voice because of crying. "The cost has always been like this. With some savings of my family, I can barely afford it." She casually made an excuse. She mustn''t let him know about the secret agreement with his grandfather. "The cost here is not cheap." His words sent a chill down Sarah''s spine. "I''ll cover all the expenses from now on." She never thought he would say this, whichpletely surprised her. "Wait, are you going to pay the medical bill for me?" "As far as I know, the treatment fee here is calcted on days, no less than 1000 per day. Even though you have some savings, can you exceed mine?" Sarah was speechless. The president was generous and wealthy. How dare shepare herself with him? If there was anything left, she had spent all of it. That was just an excuse that she tried to cover herself. "But you...you don''t have to do this. I will figure it out myself." She had already reached the agreement with his grandfather, which meant that she didn''t have to worry about the medical expenses. As long as she gave birth to a child to their family, she could leave. If Andrew also gave her the money, would it mean that she didn''t have to have a baby with him? But she didn''t dare to vite the terms of her contract with the old man. She would rather not ept his money. All she wanted was just a single sperm of him. Now, what should she do? Chapter 59 Caller ID is Emily Chapter 59 Caller ID is Emily A week had passed since the banquet took ce that night. At the top of an office building where people in the room could see everything below, a lean young man was looking at the documents irritably. He knitted his brows tightly and his hand rubbed his jaw, looking casual but elegant. He was looking at the paper with obscure expressions on his face. A man bowing his head stood in front of him and stole a nce at him. Obviously, he was waiting for the young man to speak. Unexpectedly, the man happened to meet the young man''s eye. He instantly got scared and broke out into a cold sweat. "Mr. Scott..." "Hiss" Two sounds were heard simultaneously. Matthew tore the papers apart and threw them to the man''s face. "Are you trying to fool me?" His eyes were cold and fierce. "No, no, Mr. Scott. This is all the information about Miss Sarah. I did not falsify. These are the materials I collected from the people around her. It''s authentic." The man exined in panic. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. Obviously, he was very afraid of Matthew Scott. "Okay, it says that she is single. What does it mean?" He supported his chin, arched his eyebrows, and said in a yful tone as if he were telling a joke. It was indeed a joke. This result of the investigation was useless. In fact, he couldn''t me it on this private investigator. After Sarah signed the contract with Andrew''s grandfather, all the information about Sarah remained the same. The old man had secretly wiped everything for her. No matter who it was, it was difficult to discover her true identity. Andrew had firmly stated that the rtionship between them couldn''t be disclosed. Therefore, the secret was hidden so deep that no one could unfold it. Matthew only knew that Sarah was married to Andrew. As for the reason and everything that happened in it, he didn''t know. What he wanted to investigate was nothing more than that. However, there was no information about this. "Mr. Scott. Being single means she doesn''t married..." "Get out!" Matthew shouted and pointed at the door. His eyes were fierce and cold. He picked up the things on the table and smashed them at the panic-stricken man. He couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. No one could guarantee that he wouldn''t lose control and kill him if the man still talked about the exnation of being single. "Damn! Useless idiot!" In the quiet office, the sound of punching the ss was heard, which was shattering. The ss in the office suddenly fell apart. Every time he thumped, it was silently venting his anger. He had been punching the ss until his hand was covered with blood. ss pieces were stuck into his fingers. His eyes were filled with deep jealousy and reluctance. He was frustrated, gloomy, and furious. He lost control of his emotions. After a few weeks, Sarah''s foot injury finally recovered. During this time, she has been staying at home, watering flowers sometimes, and mowing thewn to kill time. In fact, the most important thing was that she was afraid of seeing Matthew as soon as she walked out of the house. Sometimes the fear of a person would not fade over time but would be deeper, which might be deeper than one can imagine. But she also understood that people always had to face reality. And one day they still had to deal with everything all alone. To Sarah''s surprise, Andrew had been out early and returned homete in the past few days. However, he slept on the sofa while Sarah slept in bed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. If they were in the past, he never stayed at home overnight. When Andrew came back from work, Sarah was going to talk to him about her going back to work. The while sculpture door of the room didn''t close. Sarah could hear him talking. He seemed to have a phone call. Sarah approached a little closer and summoned up the courage to knock the door. At this moment, the voice inside the room was slightly louder. "I won''t go there tonight. You should go to bed early. I still got things in thepany waiting for me to deal with..." Then he stopped. "Don''t be silly. Why would I pretend to be busy? You would find out if I''m telling the truth." The other end of the phone spoke. "Emily, don''t do this." Sarah''s heart seemed to stop beating the moment she heard that. Emily... When Sarah came to her senses, the door had been fully opened. The tall and straight figure of the man stood in front of her. He lowered his head and gazed at her. It seemed to be asking, "What are you doing here?" "Have, have you finished your call?" The moment Sarah spoke, she wanted to p herself! She thought to herself. "Why are you so stupid? That would mean that you just overheard him on the phone. Sarah, you are so silly!" ... Feeling embarrassed, Sarah forced a smile. As for her question just now, it was like a p in the face. Andrew didn''t have many expressions on his face, looking rather nonchnt. "Yes. You can ask me whatever you want to ask." Sarah was speechless. Could she say she didn''t want to ask anything now? "No, I just, just happened to hear you call, and then you came out. I didn''t hear anything..." She twisted her fingers and her voice became weak. It seemed that she was guilty, but none of this mattered. Andrew nced at her and stopped focusing on the phone call. He just pulled her in. "If you have anything to say, you shoulde in first. This is your room." The door was closed. ... "You want to start working tomorrow?" Sarah told him what she wanted to do tomorrow. Surprisingly, Andrew didn''t reject it. But he didn''t agree either. "Don''t you want to take a few days off?" "No, I have rested long enough. I want to go back to thepany tomorrow." Suddenly, theypsed into silence. It was so quiet that even a needle falling to the floor could be heard. This was not the first time. In the past few days, when these two people were talking about something, they would suddenly pause and be silent. Sarah didn''t know how to continue the conversation. They would just stop talking. Sarah was speechless. She didn''t like this feeling. The two of them just sat there and didn''t say anything. It was more ufortable than arguing with him. Sometimes, she would rather be lectured by Andrew than see him say nothing. "Then, do you agree?" She thought that if he said yes, she would immediately say the next sentence. "Okay, then I''m going to sleep. And you should also go to bed earlier." However, there was always a sharp contrast between imagination and reality. She suddenly heard the ringtone and then Andrew''s cell phone was vibrating. She nced at the caller ID, which showed "Emily". Chapter 60 Take the Same Elevator Chapter 60 Take the Same Elevator She only saw that Andrew''s brows knitted. He immediately picked up the clothes next to him and said to the phone, "Don''t move if you hurt. Why don''t you tell me earlier? I''ming right away. Wait for me. " Throughout the process, Sarah watched him answer the phone, pack up his clothes, and leave in no more than three minutes. "Are you leaving again?" Sheughed ridiculously, not knowing what to say. It turned out what happened in these past few days were all illusions. Hearing what she said, Andrew suddenly stopped. As he was about to step out of the door, he turned back and looked at her eyes. "I know what you are thinking. It''s not what you think it is. Go to sleep early." He touched her head and stroked her hair as if he were coaxing a naive child. Surprisingly, Sarah didn''t avoid his touch. Instead, she froze. ... The next day, Sarah woke up early in the morning. The first thing she did was to look at the sofa, only to find that there was no one there. Sarah packed the things herself. Andrew''s grandpa heard that she was going back to work and said that she could rest for a few more days. She insisted on going to work anyway, so the old man didn''t Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. stop her and just asked the driver to take her to thepany. "Grandpa, it''s okay. You should go back to inside." Andrew''s grandfather was still hale and hearty. He walked over with his walking stick and stayed in front of her for a while. "Last night, did Andrew go out again?" Sarah didn''t expect that he would ask this question. Did he find out? "Well, he...was dealing with something at work. Grandpa, don''t worry about it." "Did he?" He was studying her face and then squinted his eyes. Sarah wasn''t good at lying and was even more terrified of looking at such a shrewd person as the old man. She avoided eye contact with him. "Grandpa, I''m going to bete. I''m leaving." "There''s no need to rush. How are you and Andrew doing? Have you made any progress in recent days?" Sarah suddenly realized what he was asking. He was wondering whether they slept together or not. Sarah''s face turned red, feeling rather embarrassed. This old man didn''t feel ashamed at all. How could he ask her such a question? Sarah thought. "No, grandpa, let''s talk about it after I get off work. I''m going to bete. Let''s go." She said to the driver. Without answering the question, Sarah rolled up the car window immediately. Her heart was beating fast. Of course, she wouldn''t discuss such a thing with Andrew''s grandfather. She thought that Andrew had been at home for the past few days, so they might be able to have sex when it was time. But he wasn''t always at home. Since she couldn''t have sex with him, how could she have a baby? As Sarah was lost in thought, she had arrived at thepany. When she got off the car, she wondered if she had seen it wrong. She felt a familiar figure just walking past her. After entering the department, some greetings of her colleagues also followed. "Sarah, where did you go?" "What''s wrong? I haven''t seen you in a few days." "Sarah, what''s going on with you these days? Why didn''t youe to work?" "Tell me, did you go on vacation with your boyfriend? I''m surprised that the manager would agree to let you be on leave for so long." They all took a moment of time to greet Sarah as they were busy with their work. Some were kind, others were cold. Sarah smiled at them and didn''t speak. As soon as she sat on the chair, she saw her manager reach out his head and grin widely. "Sarah, you are back." His creepy smile frightened Sarah. "Larry, why are you so mysterious?" Larry moved a chair over to sit beside her and smiled. "You''ve been in charge of Randall Groups project, right? We''ve been put in urgency. Now that youre back, hurry up and go to theirpany. People of theirpanye a few times and ask whether youe back. They want to talk to you in detail about the progress of the project." There was a thinyer of dust on the work table. Sarah suddenly stopped as she was wiping the table. She almost forgot that she was still in charge of the Randall Group''s project. Since the banquet that day, she had never seen Bruce. "Didn''t you send anyone else to Randall Group?" "No, they said they didn''t want anyone else. They would only talk to you." After thinking about it, Sarah wondered what to do with Bruce and if Matthew came to find him. "Okay, I''ll go right away." Hearing the response he wanted, the manager smiled, "Well, you can go now. I will help you here." After snatching the towel in her hand, the manager pushed her out hurriedly, "Hurry up. Randall Group has already loosened a lot. We can definitely make a deal with them if you go to talk to them. We are able to pull it through this time. Sarah,e on!" She didn''t even seat herself at her desk for a few minutes. Then she was asked to leave. Was it necessary to rush? She left by elevator. At this time, there were still a lot of people. During the peak hours of work, the people who swarmed in the elevator immediately squeezed her into the corner. However, at the moment when the elevator door was about to close, she didn''t expect that someone else would still want to get in. "Ms. Gilbert, are youing in?" An employee warmly asked the woman who was standing outside and hesitant to enter. He also took the initiative to move in a little bit so that he could make a small space for her to stand. However, what Sarah didn''t expect was that all people in the elevator subconsciously squeezed in. Therefore, Sarah in the corner instantly felt the strong impact of the crowd. It had already been so crowded. Unexpectedly, everyone still moved closer, which made it difficult for her to breathe. In just a few seconds, a position enough to fit Emily appeared. "It''s okay. Thank you, I will wait for the next one." Through the cracks among the crowds, Sarah saw that Emily was wearing a warmer jacket and looked somehow haggard. She seemed to be sick. Suddenly her eyes lit up. Wasn''t that dress on her body the one she saw identally when she just entered the door? Suddenly, Sarah felt confused. Why did shee here? "Come on, Ms. Gilbert. The elevator might also be full if you wait any longer. There is a ce here. You can rest assured that we will not crush." A female employee pulled her in with great enthusiasm. In an instant, the people in the whole elevator squeezed back, which almost suffocated Sarah in the corner. Sarah was speechless. They just needed to fit one more person. There was no need to squeeze like this. Sarah found that people''s move to make room for Emily seemed to be voluntary. Even the way they looked at Emily was not lifeless as they were supposed to be. Emily Gilbert seemed to be very popr in theirpany. Finally, Emily came in. "Ms. Gilbert, did youe here to look for our president?" "Yes. I''m not feeling well and juste back from the hospital. I asked him toe back first, and then I''ll go back home by myself. In this way, he can save some time to work. Andrew was already so busy." "Ms. Gilbert, you are so thoughtful. The president is really busy these days. The meetings of the previous days have been put off until these days. I heard that he went back home early in thest few days. He must havee back to spend some time with you. Right?" In the elevator, although there were many people, it was fairly quiet, so Sarah heard it clearly. Emily faked a cough and said in a soft voice, "Well, it''s actually nothing." The employee smiled and didn''t seem surprised. "I knew it. Only you can make the president get off work early. Except for you, who else can it be?" Chapter 61 He Wants to Pin this Unhappiness on Someone else Chapter 61 He Wants to Pin this Unhappiness on Someone else Finally, the sound of the doors opening within the enclosed space revived Sarah. With each deep breath of the fresh air, she felt more and more alive. Someone farted in the lift and she had to hold her breath all her way down from ten floors up. The tight space within the lift was filled with foul fart and she was almost gassed alive. Yes! She ran out quickly to the entrance and saw Emily got into a car and left. She was disheartened, Sarah thought that she could get some information from Emily. She managed to learn a lot when she was inside just now. But she was wondering why did Emily purposely admit that previously Andrew left early because of her. In fact, during that period, Andrew did go home to sleep. How could it be due to her, unless each time he went to her ce before going home. But she also found out that Emilys status in Andrew Group was unattainable by others. At least half of the staff knew her. Just as in the lift a moment ago, they were stepping aside for her. This has been happening for a while. Naturally, everyone knew that she is Andrews sweetheart. To Andrew, Emilys existence is of the utmost importance. An hourter, Sarah arrived at Randall Group. Sarah, youre finally here! Bruce hurried over. He was inspecting a project and rushed over as soon as he heard of her arrival. Im fine, not to worry. She knows what he was worried about and wanted to put his concerns to rest. Who saved you? Why would Matthew release you? If I knew it was him, I wouldnt have brought you there! Come to think of it, the spread of dessertst night, the cakes, vor andyout would let one shudder. Who else would know her so well? Did he make things difficult for you? Sarah, do you think Im afraid of him? Previously I didnt take it to heart due to your status, do you understand? Sarah held onto her forehead. She was most worried about this. Both of them had a period of getting to know each other, butpared to the past, it was Bruce who suffered more. Anyway, he did not take it to heart. But now, it may not be possible anymore. She remembered there was once it was Bruces birthday and she forgot about it and even agreed to watch a movie with Matthew that day. As a result, as she was with Bruce celebrating his birthday, she received an emergency call from the police at 11 at night. Matthew organized an underground high stakes race. The winner would walk away with 2 million dors. But no one knew that the winner of the 2 million may pay with his life. He had this sadistic desire and designed the final stretch of the race to include an impossible twist in the road known as the death stretch. Of the top ten racers, nine will not be able to pass through it. Practically no one has ever seeded. Those mediocre drivers should not attempt it or they will risk their cars and their lives. There was one who couldnt resist the lure of the prize and attempted it. He was lucky to survive at the cost of four of his limbs. These events are all voluntary and they all signed waivers of liability. The police could do nothing except to condemn the event. She asked him why does he do this, its so cruel. He replied that he is unhappy and wants to multiply it on others, to let others suffer his pain. Sarah remembers to this day that cold and evil look on him. Hes blood is as cold as ice! She doesnt want to recall it any further Sarah, who was it who saved you? Matthew wont let go of you! Bruce continued to press her for an answer, his anxiety for an answer was written all over his expression. She pushed off his arm from her shoulders and slowly said, It was my husband. Fortunately, he was therest night and he saved me. Bruces expression changed, his heart sank and with a touch of sadness and disappointment. Can you Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. tell me who did you marry? He wants to know because he felt that it wasnt possible. How could she marry someone else? How could it be! Previous, he had dreamt countless times the image of her in a whitecey wedding gown with a bouquet of fresh flowers. With a slight smile, she is as pure as she is beautiful. He once said that he will protect and take care of her for life. How did it turn out this way? He was wrong, he was too arrogant in the past. He never lowers himself to her. Instead, it was her who would ept his shortings. But him, at the time when she needed him most, he left her in the cold rainy night. Retribution. Its all retribution! Im sorry Bruce, I cant tell you. I just want to live my life with him in peace. We dont want to be entangled in these issues. I want you to ept it, we are no longer as we were before. Sarah turned and sat down after she finished and took out a document. She is here to discuss about work. She didnt even frown. Bruce clenched his fist and pursed his lips tightly. No one could understand how hurt and shattered he felt. His expression was that of an unforgivable regret. Sarah, can we do a trade? Bruce suddenly said. Sarah was startled and paused for a moment. She recovered and asked, What trade? If you tell me who you married, Ill immediately give you the rights to the product made by Randall Group and Andrew Group. Additionally, Ill give you four percentage points in cash that Andrew Group needs to give Randall Group. With her lips pursed, Sarah looked at him in disbelief and a Have you gone mad? look towards Bruce. He is willing to give the money and product rights to her? Sarah felt a rushing over her but it still weighed heavily on her. Whats kind of trade is this? Bruce! Are you mad? Are you aware of the value of all these? The cash alone is in the tens of millions. In addition to product rights, the amount is incalcble! When have you be so na?ve? Are you like the Bruce of the past? Sarah didnt know what to say. This is the most irresponsible and ridiculous type of trade! Chapter 62 The Sudden Image of a Body Chapter 62 The Sudden Image of a Body Ill know sooner orter, Sarah. Bruce said. Thats why I should agree to this impossibly favorable trade, right? Bruce was silent. But his sullen and depressed look only said one word Absolutely. Sarahughed coldly and disingenuously looked at him, You throw so much money on me just to find out that trivial information. Since you said that youll find out sooner orter, then why are you doing this? Thatst part revealed her disbelief at how much he had changed. At this moment, Bruce was like a stranger to her. Money! Does he think that she is desperate for money? Perhaps in the past but now she doesnt! Sarah, Bruce held onto one of her hands and softly said, I only want to say that you are the one I want. I can give you everything. What ever you want, Ill make it happen. His gaze started to get closer and almost to her lips and she immediately turned away. No! Sarah forcefully pushed him off. Her arms were held on too firmly and she panicked. Bruces hands didnt let go. He stared affectionately and deeply into her and their eyes locked. His grip on her slender wrists tightened and pulled her into his embrace. Give me another chance, please? I will take care of you better than any one! He moved towards her dodging lips and finally he held firmly onto her head and firmly kissed her. Sarahs eyes were wide open in shock and couldnt believe what was happening. Both of her hands were on his chest trying her best to push him away. Her fingers tips dug into his white shirt and into his flesh. She desperately tried to make him stop. But when someone starts, he wont stop. Bruce, you asshole! Sarah was helpless and was cursing and struggling. How can he do this? How can he force himself on me? Does he know that his actions are totally abominable! Just as Sarahs strength was at the limit and he was about to overpower her, the door opened. Ady entered. At this moment Sarah gave Bruce a kick in the groin as hard as she could. He screamed in pain and released his grip on her. Sarah pushed him away with all with her remaining strength! Sarah quickly grabbed the documents that were scattered over the sofa, she didnt bother with her N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. messy hair, and dashed out. Sarah, why did you Cynthia entered the room and saw them making out. At the corner of his eye he saw a hand swiftly striking him, the finger tips dug into his sh, the pain was excruciating. Their shoulders brushed and Sarah didnt raise her head to look at her. Her senses were already overwhelmed and there wasnt any left for anyone else. Sarah, Sarah She was already no where to be seen. Cynthia called out twice again. Get out! It was Bruce, who shouted at the top of his voice and fiercely stared at her. His hands were empty. She was here a moment ago and now he just stared at the woman standing by the door. I, did Ie at the wrong time? Get the fuck out! I dont want to say the third time! Unable to get what he wanted, Bruce undid his tie in frustration and threw it onto the sofa. He unbuttoned his shirt and his tight and fair muscled chest was panting in anger. He felt insulted. He almost, almost could have gotten what he But not only did she not leave, she closed the door and walked over. I know I interfered with your advances, Bruce, havent you noticed that Sarah isnt as she was before? Just now you forced yourself on her, didnt you? Bruce kept quiet, he felt very hot and undid his cor to cool down. If you really kissed her, I guarantee that you will never see her again. Cynthia spoke with confidence as if she had experienced something simr. Bruce still didnt speak. Holding to his forehead, he was frowning deeply. Are you hurting? She started to worry about his condition. Bruce got up and still didnt say anything and did not even look at her. Bruce Bruce Cynthia didnt give up and asked, If you want it, I, can I? Instantly, she undressed and her clothes piled on the floor. She stood in front of him without any reservations. You made me say the same words thrice, Fuck off! Bruce didnt even look at her and walked into the inner room. When Cynthia heard these words, her expression immediately went nk. This is the surest way to insult a woman. He didnt even look at her once when she was undressed before him. For a person who normally thinks with his dick, she wasnt even able to entice him in this manner. She felt like a total failure! Bruce was just like that. Sarah, why have you turned up at this time? I was almost sessful Cynthia was having difficulty epting this. The scene brought her back a year. Cold tears start to flow down her elegant face. Suddenly, she shot out a look. Sarah left but she didnt go back to thepany because there was totally no progress with the project. She was afraid that the manager will ask about the discussion with Randall Group. She doesnt have an answer. The cold breeze greeted her face as she was waiting for the public bus. She calmed down further. What happened today was too sudden. Bruces actions far exceeded her expectations and wasnt something she couldve imagined. If Cynthia didnte in What would happen to the project with Randall Group? What he did was too uneptable and does she have any further purpose in going there? She looked at her cell phone and there were numerous missed calls, it was from the same person. Bruce, why did you behave that way? Upon boarding the bus, she found a seat towards the rear and sat down. She opened the windows for air, put on her ear phones. Only then did the world exist. Sarah rode the entire route. She didnt want to go back to thepany. In this aimless journey, she could rx and dpress. It must be fate, as she walked; she stood at a diner which serves noodles. The signboard was still the same as before. This diner was very small, there were five to six tables. But it was always full with customers. Sarah took out the change from the bus ride, there were 2 dors. She hopes that the prices werent raised. The door was made of ss. She smiled as she opened the door and at that moment, emerging from the group of people behind the door was an image. Sarah broke out in cold sweat and her smile froze, inclusive of her feet. She didnt know to move forward or back. The image moves closer and closer and, in the end, it hugged her! Chapter 63 Sarah, Why are You Forever so Cruel to Me? Chapter 63 Sarah, Why are You Forever so Cruel to Me? One of the hands wrapped around her waist, the other followed her flowing hair towards the back of the neck and grabbed her head. He then stares widely into her eyes. The cold and heartless lips pursed as he ced his chin on her shoulders and his lips gently brushed against her earlobe andughed, Do you miss me? Matthew! Sarah clenched tightly onto the money in her hands. The fear within her erupted. What should I do, what should I do? Why did I bump into him here, how did he appear here? Suddenly she paused and realized that someone sat behind her during the bus ride Stupid, youve finally realized it? He was very sharp to have noticed the slight change in her eyes. Every single thought of hers couldnt escape those eyes of his. He followed her throughout and didnt expect this silly girl to be the same as before. Without any sense of her surroundings, she looked out at the scenery while he looked at her the entire journey. She is dumb beyond hope! Sarahs breathing quickened and she became embarrassed and angry. Why would she notice someone else? Moreover, it was him, who is thest person she ever wants to see! Matthew, hands off or Ill scream for help! He held tightly onto her waist, his handsome nose explored her snow-white skin. When he heard the He could see her tight and delicate neck. Her throat was dry but she forced a swallow. A cold fragrance emits from her body towards his nose. Sarah froze like a startled chicken, her lips trembled open and close. Matthew, still embracing her, was not worried. Instead he doubled up and pouted, Go ahead and shout, didnt you say that people wille? Sarahs was so angry that her chest started to hurt. It was obvious that he was trying to dy and let the others see that he was a good person. Please dont break my leg, okay? Suddenly, Sarah was like a deted balloon, her body rxed and her breathing followed. The low soft voice besieged. Matthews hands immediately froze and his eyes looked shattered. His thin lips said: I said that I wanted you, I said that I cant leave you, I said before that even if I were to die, I want to die on you. Why do you just remember the part where I said that I want to break your legs? Sarah, why are you so cruel towards me? He adjusted her position and grabbed her chin. He pulled in her waist and suddenly he violently bites down on Sarahs lips. It was raw violence and continued to bite her lips until they started to bleed. The smell of blood lingers No no, dont its painful Sarah desperately tries to p his body in protest. She frowns in pain and her lips continue to bleed and the pain was unbearable. The dark eyes recovered and he carried her up and regrets. He orders the car over and they left! Nearby a woman was shocked and recorded the incident with her phone. She was just passing by and didnt think that shell see such an incident. Andrew Group. As dusk approaches, the workers at thepany started to go home. Andrew was simr. He has finished the days work. Director, to home or Sandy asked. Thest part of the sentence need not be said. Home. Andrew without hesitation, rushed off. Except that, he didnt go directly home. Instead, he went over to marketing department. Didnte back? When the Marketing department manager asked, he didnt expect that answer. Andrew went to the Marketing department for a look. Those who were still working, particrly the women, willingly worked over time just to have a look at the director. Director,e have some tea. Melissa brought over a cup of tea with a smile. She just went to the restroom to touch up her makeup. Andrew didnt take the cup of tea but he continued to ask, When did she leave? Morning, Morning around ten. Its already six thirty in the evening and she was nowhere to be seen. The manager looked at the frowning Andrew and thought about previously, it was Andrew who came specially to inform him that Sarah was on leave. That the director bothers to ry the message for Sarah shows that her status is extra ordinary. The manager thinks that Sarah could be Andrews rtive and starts to praise her. Director, not to worry. Sarah could still be at Randall Group discussing thetest developments. This young girl is very capable. Ourplicated projects with Randall Group were easily resolved by her. Once she appeared over at Randall Group, they would immediately change their attitude. Oh, is that right? Andrew was slightly surprised. At this moment, Melissa could see the manager praising Sarah repeatedly. She felt upset, after all she is one of the workers who contributed. For this project, it was her who brought Sarah there. If it wasnt her, how could Sarah manage such a big project? Furthermore, whether she had the capabilities it was obvious that the Director treated her differently Manager, allow me to share my point of view. Sarah definitely has the capabilities, however, perhaps you are unaware of it, thest time I went with Sarah, that Director of Randall group, asked me to go leave the office and said that he wanted to speak to Sarah alone regarding the project. Two dayster, Randall Group informed me not to go there anymore. This project will be entirely handled by Sarah. Enough! Andrew interrupted Melissa, his sinister eyes red directly into her eyes and scared her. Tightly frowning, Shut up, If I find out that you were lying, you can pack up and leave! It was unprofessional to talk bad about your colleagues but Melissa is certain that Sarah was scheming. She continued confidently, Director, Im not lying. You can go and ask Randall Group and the others. Once Sarah goes over, she is treated like a queen. The others also said that the Director had once instructed, Original content from N?velDrama.Org. whenever Sarah goes, they must inform him immediately! Andrew drove away at speeds of 160 kph from Andrew Group and upon reaching Randall Group, he parked at the main entrance. Chapter 64 He does not Want to be the Beloved of this Person Anymore Chapter 64 He does not Want to be the Beloved of this Person Anymore Wow, look! It really is Andrew. He has finallye to our Randall Group! Yeah, Andrew is really at Randall Group! He is so dashing! Its true, not only does Andrew have a head for business, he is so dashingly handsome! Oh my god, its truly love at first sight! When Andrew entered Randall Group, his image mesmerized countless women. Even the men turned to get a second glimpse of his maic looks. He was perfection. The brisk footsteps, calm expression and chiseled looks inbination was a sight to behold. The straight long legs moved like the wind and he easily stands out in a crowd. Everyones attention would be on him no matter where he went. Everyone would look at him in awe and reverence. His strong body is highlighted by the lines of the well-tailored suit. His dark and dreamy eyes looked at the front desk. Is Bruce here? He addressed the receptionist by name directly with a slight smile. The message was sharp and to the point. The receptionist was dazed by his dazzling looks. Hes so handsome so handsome so handsome! She repeated to herself. Yes Sir, Director Bruce just finished a meeting and is at his office. Because its the end of the work day, may I ask Before she could finish, Andrew already walked towards the lift and went to the highest floor. Everyone else looked stupefied. Wow! The lift doors open and some people rushed in. Bruce lifts his head, saw Andrew and respectfully weed him. What a rare guest for the Director to visit my Randall Group. What can I do for you? The secretary rushed over anxiously and with an awkward smile, looked directly at Andrew. Bruce didnt say much and didnt bother about the secretary, asked her to leave immediately. Tea was served and both sat down in a very tensed atmosphere. Andrew didnt beat around the bush and came straight to the point, Where is Sarah? At this moment, he saw Bruce look down and noticed him searching for his thoughts. She didnt go back? If she did would I be here? Andrew looked around the office and saw a standalone room. He stood up and walked over. Bruce looked at Andrews strange actions but didnt stop him. He wanted to see what Andrew was up to. When the door was opened, there was a bed inside, lights, tables and others. But it was unexpectedly clean and tidy. There was only one pillow on the bed. Andrew turned around and was still unsettled. She didnt go back to the office. Aftering over to discuss about work, where is she now? He looked at Bruce with suspicion and Bruce was starting to get upset. Is he using him? She dide to Randall Group but left soon after. Director Andrew is personally concerned over a workers safety? She is my staff, what do you think? Andrew looked at him calmly. They were of the same height and their line of sight was level. You Original content from N?velDrama.Org. couldnt tell who would have the upper hand. The moment was cold and tensed. Both were not willing to talk any further. Andrew, the person you are looking for is not here. Go ahead and search all you want if you dont believe me. Bruce took out his cell phone and dialed the number. Unexpectedly the other phone was turned off. Strange he looked dazed at the phone. Andrew realized that she was not there but still wasted the time to look for her. He recalled what Melissa said which triggered his suspicion. He cant help but panicked. You Bruce stared into his hand when a hand unexpectedly snatched his phone. The texts on the phone all came into sight of the other man. A secondter, the phone returned to his hand and Andrew was already gone. This absurd action left Bruce shocked and dumbfounded. Is Missus home? After leaving Randall Group, Andrew drove home. Once he entered, he asked a servant the situation. Noticing his worried looks, the servant quickly replied no. She wasnt back the whole day? Yes, Missus didnte back after she left this morning. When he heard this, Andrew clenched his fists and punched the wall. Even if the renovation quality was good, it left a dent on the wall. What happened? Andrews grandfather heard themotion, stuck out his head and asked. Andrew pondered deeply and didnt reply. He was deep in thoughts. Then he suddenly rushed upstairs and then down again within minutes. When he passed by the sofa, he stopped and said to them, Im getting her back. If she is not at Randall Group, there is only one other ce that she could be. Late into the night. The woman wasying on therge King-sized dreamy bed. Her eyes were closed and the shadow of her eyshes was cast just above her nose. That emphasized her small petite body. That delicate pinkish body was covered by luxuriousce and the whole room had a pink girlish theme. Toys, dolls, little furry rabbits were on the bed and on the ground. She was asleep and breathing slowly. Although her mouth had been cleaned, there were still traces of blood at the corners of her mouth. His fingers gently touched her face. His thumb stroked the side of her soft silky lips. Only when the world is cleansed, with everyone away. He quietly looked at her while listening to her breathe, was he satisfied that she had finallye back. Sarah, why did you leave? You once said that well always be together! At six years old when he first went to the orphanage, a boy a few years older than him deliberately urinated into his first meal and made him finish it. The rice stunk but he was prepared to swallow it down. It was her who flipped the te in his hands and said, Fool, there is urine in it, you cant eat urine. Dont ever eat it. Then came a new te and she shared the rice and vegetables with him. Though she didnt eat her fill, she was happy and smiled at him. She said, I dont have a father and a mother but would like to have a family. Can you be my little brother? Little brother? Yes, if you are my little brother, then youll be the person I love the most in this life. We will always be together. Love me the most and together forever? The memories shed back. He clenched his teeth and murmured, if there is an afterlife, he would never want to be loved by this kind of person! Chapter 65 She Has always been Mine Chapter 65 She Has always been Mine The delicate eyshes started to flutter. The long and lush eyshes slowly moved and Sarah opened her eyes. That familiar and foolishly beautiful petit face was right before him. As she opened her eyes, they begin to see clearly his image and she brutally asked. Why are you here? She stared with her eyes wide opened and she looked around and at that moment, time stood still. This room Do you like it? I decorated it specially for you to resemble the past. Even these I managed to find them for you. He pointed to the dolls on the carpet. They had been discontinued for several years. Sarah couldnt believe it and looked at him. She looked around the room and clenched tightly onto the nket. Matthew saw that since she still wouldnt talk normally with him, he might as well give up. He was agitated, his eyes were frustrated, his knee pressed onto the bed and his hands propped his body over her and intentionally leaned towards her. She retracted backwards and his voice flowed into her ears: You are afraid that Ill eat you or break your legs? Huh? Sarah remembered that she met him at the noodles shop and was brought here by him. Im scared, dont! He moved forward, the freshness of his clean body rushed into her nose. His sinister smile said: Yes, there isnt anyone else. If now I your resistance is futile. As he said this, he removed his neck tie and undid his cor. His fair skin was even better than some women. She could barely see his chest muscles. Sarah swallowed in anxiety and covered her body with the nket. She turned herself into a ball, sealed air tight only to reveal a face. Yes, though he hasnt done anything to her, he is fully capable of it and had done it before to others! Matthew looked at her sorry state and despised it. He grabbed the nket and swiftly flung it onto the floor. Matthew! What do you think youre doing? I warn you dont do it! This was ineffective and felt that shes going to lose her dignity at any moment. Sarahs heart was about to jump out. Hungry? Sarah was stunned. Speak up, are you hungry? Matthew stared at her. No, Im not hungry at all. Suddenly someones stomach started to growl. Wait, if you dare to move, Ill bash you. In ten minutes, a bowl of noodles was brought in. Two eggs, four slices of tomatoes, six mushrooms and eight leaves of vegetables. The thick fragrance of the soup filled the entire room. Eat immediately. Ten minutes. Sarah didnt take ten minutes. She finished the noodles in about five minutes. He didnt expect her to finish it so soon. Still hungry? No, Im not hungry anymore. Sarah felt that it was enough, there was a lot of noodles in the bowl including sides. She was definitely full. Okay. He didnt say anything thereafter. He just sat here and looked at each other. Matthew I want to ask you In the silence they both spoke simultaneously and entered a moment of awkwardness. I know what you want to ask. First listen to what I have to say and Ill answer you thereafter. Matthew said in a hurry. It was easy to figure her out. Sarah was disheartened, she knew that some things will never change! How did you escape to H city? How did youe to know him! The two questions stumped Sarah. Firstly, this is my personal affairs, it doesnt concern you. How I reach H city is my own freedom. Secondly, I married Andrew. No matter if you believe or not, this is also my personal affairs, I dont have to exin myself to you. Matthews expression changed for the worse, the explosives and inmmables are umting within him. Andrew definitely knows that Im here and he will be here soon. I need to leave. She said indirectly that there is no use in keeping her here! So what? If hees here alone, does he expect to leave with you? Who agreed to it? Sarah looked at his expression which showed that he didnt care. She knew this look too well and he typically does this when it doesnt bother him. This meant that it really didnt bother him that Andrew will The banging of the door rang from outside. Sarahs heart started to race. It was the servant. Mr Scott, someones at the door looking for Sarah. Looking for me? Sarah looked full of hope. Get out! Matthew shouted as he looked at her sudden expression of hope. He couldnt ept that she was so unwilling to be with him. He felt a rush of jealousy going to his head. He grabbed her chin, raised his eyebrows and coldly said, If I see this expression again, believe me when I say that youll never be able to smile again. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sarah, Matthew locked the room. The only key was on him. No one will be able to enter without his permission. Downstairs, the man was drinking tea and looking at a casually dressed man walking down the stairs nonchntly. He red at him for a moment. The person who first spoke was Matthew. Came to look for someone? He didnt even try to avoid the situation. Sarah said that he thought nothing of this and true enough, he didnt! As soon as the words came out, Andrew was stunned and he pursed his thin lips to a straight line. His eyes blinked and suppressed his urge to fight. He ced down the tea cup and said respectfully, Yes, its not safe for a married woman to spend the night outside. Didnt you ask me who I was to her? Then Ill tell you, Im her rtive. Now, the only person alive who can speak. These words will earn him a good scolding if the elders heard it. But now they were tit for tat and trying to out do each other. He was trying to show off with that statement and he did it on purpose! Andrew listens calmly, his eyes are still and he maintains hisposure. Steadily opens his mouth, and said, Yes, and there is another who wont say anything. No nonsense. Dont change the subject. I will not hand over the person. Matthew deres loudly without a care in the world. Hiss words were full of arrogance. Andrew remained expressionless and listened intently till he finished. Then he softly but firmly replies, I dont need you to hand her over. She is rightfully mine. They were legally married husband and wife. Chapter 66 Jump and Escape Chapter 66 Jump and Escape Sarah can anticipate that their talk will get nowhere. Both of them are head strong with strange tempers. Hence, she was trying to look for a means of escape. She examined theyout of the room and the doors were very sturdy. There was only one hope of escape C the window. But the room was at the second floor and the ground below isnt a grass patch, instead, it was a grey cement floor. At a height of approximately twenty meters, a jump from this height will either be fatal or be crippled for life. In case something unexpected happens like both legs get broken, itll be a huge price to pay! She cracked her brain but couldnt think of any other way. What to do! What can I do?! Her head was throbbing thinking of it. Her cell phone was confiscated. Now that Matthew and Andrew were negotiating is her best chance to escape. She opened the window, she looked out and felt dizzy. She had always had a fear of heights. She didnt dare to stand at a high height without any protective barrier. She always has this feeling that shell fall. Now she must jump at this height and without a safety line. Ill say for the final time, she, is staying here. You, stay or leave, as you wish. It was obvious that Matthew was getting impatient and his expression was grim. Theyve already exchanged numerous hard-hitting words. Okay, Ill ask her opinion. Both men were stuck at the stairs. Matthew blocked Andrew with an arm and frowns threateningly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. No? Matthew didnt speak and stubbornly blocked the path upstairs. A scream surprised everyone! Both mens expression changed when that voice was so familiar! Oh no, Miss jumped out of the window! Before the words finished, they rushed outside to the cement floor. They saw a pitiful image of a person lying t on the ground face down. Sarah! Sarah! Her sight was blurred and but she can hear someoneing over. She can see that the person wasnt Matthew and looked like Andrew. She anxiously grabs his shirt, Quick, take me home, take me home! Back to where? Lets go to the hospital! An hourter. These are only some abrasions, nothing serious. Remember, next time dont do anything this dangerous. Okay, thanks doctor. They felt more at ease after the prognosis. The examination room was full but after the doctor left, there were only three of them. Last time you didnt even dare to go onto the Ferris Wheel and now you dare to jump from the window? You are certainly getting braver! Matthew walked over and scolds without hesitating but his words were cold and sharp. She was lucky this time, otherwise it could have been much worse! Sarah didnt look at him. Didnt all these happen because of him? Are you alright? Andrews voice was more normal, caring and warm. At least he wasnt as sarcastic as Matthew. Mary pursed her lips and shook her head. What about your legs? How are they? With that, he lifted the nket and the fingers ran down her legs kneading as it went till the feet. It was veryfortable and rxing. Thest time when he was applying ointment for her, Sarah already noticed that his technique was very warm and gentle. He must have done this many times to attain such skill. Lets go back. This time he asked her and as soon as he said, she instantly replied without thinking, Okay, lets go. On the side Matthew saw it and clenched his fists, You are so unwilling to see me? Sarah stopped, not knowing to advance or retreat and nces at his eye. Those two eyes were like the nails on the cross, nailing into her eyes. Andrew carried her up in his embrace and she instantly ced her hands over his neck. What Matthew said is tossed aside. He stood alone along the cold and lonely corridor. It was two oclock in the morning and they just had an intense session in an obscure room. The wind blew through the window screen and caressed the cheeks of the woman. He embraced her waist and kissed her forehead. They were tired and should rest. Lets just sleep here okay? The petitedy was dazed and felt a little ufortable, her senses were somewhat in a mess. Recently Ernest had been particrly vigorous and her petite frame can hardly handle it. Anne shook her head and objected, No, what if I get pregnant? If youre pregnant itll be mine, well raise it. No, I dont want to be pregnant now. Then, she pushed him out and at that moment, a sensation came over her body and her toes curled uncontrobly. She stared fiercely at Ernest, Ernest! You asshole! Stop! The manughed and kissed her lips, Youre fully aware what I did! Eh? He pushed her hands to her head and kisses her. Then against her wishes, he continued to do the same thing. Finally, she couldnt take it and she cries as she begs, No more, please stop. Im tired, I want to sleep. Now Anne was exhausted and almost faints. Ernest taped on her face, Oh, babe, ask you something. What? Anne asked impatiently. Andrew wants me to ask you. Where is Sarah from and whats going on between Matthew and her? On hearing this, Anne regained some consciousness. She sat up and said, What you are saying is, Andrew got you to ask me about Sarahs background? Ernest removed his gold trimmed sses and stared at Anne. Sweat dripped from his forehead and his chiseled face looked very sexy. Yes, he continued to look at her fair and pinkish throat, gently rubbing it with his nose. Why ask me? Why doesnt he ask Sarah directly? Anne ced her hand on his chest and gently pushed him. You can simply turn him down. I ask you , why did he bring Emily the other day, why didnt he take Sarah? I said many times, thats their business, why do you want to interfere? Im Sarahs good friend. I want to stand up for her. So, what if I want to interfere? Anne red at him. He dared to roll his eyes at her? That round and petite face was so cute no matter what expression it has, especially when she was angry. Those two big round eyes were so adorable! Give up! Surrender unconditionally! Ernest couldnt control his desires for her. He surrendered, Its my fault. Chapter 67 Back to As a secretary Chapter 67 Back to As a secretary Sarah went to work the next morning. Except thatst night when she went home with Andrew, she discovered something which she cant figure out. When she entered the room, he stubbornly removed her clothes and just as she thought that he was going to he unexpectedly bathed her personally. Although she said repeatedly there was no need to, his eyes and strength didnt allow her to resist. Though this wasnt the first time, previously she was barely conscious butst night, she was very aware of whats happening The more she thought of it, the more she got flushed. Sarah sat at her table and just couldnt concentrate. Sarah, Sarah At this moment, someone calls her. She lifts her head and it was Sandy Wilson. Secretary Wilson? Why is he here? Sandy has a big box andughs as he looks at Sarah, Im here to pick you up. Pick me? He ces the big box below the table and starts to tidy the table. He exins as he ces Sarahs things in the box: Yes, Missus, Director wants you to go back to your previous job. His secretary? Wasnt he the one who asked me to work her, why does he want me to go back now? Sandy slowly rtes what happened this morning. When he arrived at the office early this morning, Andrew also arrives at the same time. As he entered the room and Sandy was about to greet him, he immediately heard Andrew instructing him toe to the marketing department to pick someone up. He knew immediately who the person is. All he did was to ask, Why did you send Missus to the Marketing department in the first ce? This sentence cost him his entire months pay and his overtime attendance bonus! Just nice today was N?velDrama.Org (C) content. thest day of the month! He persisted for 29 days and on the final day its all penalized. The pain was immense! But Sandy was at the wrong ce at the wrong time. Andrew had to vent his anger and he happened to be right there. With a sigh, Sandy could only ept the reality. Missus, I dont know the reason why. Director just wants you back there. It is possible that he thinks that you are working too hard here. And yes, you are no longer in charge of the project with Randall Group. It was until thest two words that caught Sarahs attention. What did you say? Randall Group project is no longer mine? Yes, its been assigned to me. Im now in charge of this project. Sarah didnt expect this to happen this quickly! Sandy, did you notice any difference in Andrews mood? Difference? What kind of difference? Sarah rolled her eyes, forget about it, he wont understand. Ya, its nothing. I just find that he is strange. One moment he wants her at the Marketing department and now he wants her back. Forget it, its tiring working here anyway. Sitting at the office all day long isnt that bad too. As they were leaving, they saw Melissaing in. Only Sarah knows that she has been transferred back to bing Andrews secretary. When Melissa sees Sandy carrying her things, she was surprised. Youre leaving now? It was supposed to be a simple concerned greeting but the tone was strange. Yes, everything ords to the bosss wishes. Sarah replied politely. Melissa looked coldly at the box in Sandys arms and jealousy raged within. It should be firste first served. Howe she came to Andrew Group for so many years and is still a small supervisor and how can Sarah suddenly be the Directors secretary? And to think that the project with Randall Group hasnt even beenpleted. This is too unfair! Supervisor Steward, lets end here and continue our work. We have to go over now. Sandy intentionally interrupted the conversation, he said with the tone of a superior. Melissa didnt dare to continue, pursed her lips, leans over to Sarah and softly whispers: Youve got to teach me that Super Secretary technique of yours, okay? Sarah, you are really something! Sarah looked deeply into her eyes, Melissa didnt hide her look of contempt and turns away with a huff. Missus, whats happening? Sandy notices that Sarahs mood took a drastic turn for the worse. Nothing, nothing. She pursed her lips and didnt say anything else. When she is back at the desk, her things were being arranged by Sandy. Sarah was thankful of his help. Ok, please go ahead, Ill do it by myself. Missus, this is what Director instructed, he wants me to arrange the things for you. Sandy was concentrating and being very serious about what he needs to do. At this moment, the internal line rang and Sarah answers the call. She identally used the Marketing department standard greeting but the caller was quick to say, Come over. And hung up. With this call, Sarahs heart beat unusually fast. She straightens herself and opens the door. Are you looking for me? When she enters, Andrews back was towards her, sitting on the swivel chair. As he turns to face her, her heart beat increased again. His chiseled looks and deep sunken eyes looked directly and inspected her. You dont have to go to the Marketing department anymore. And you are no longer responsible for the Randall Group project. I know, Sandy already told me these. OK, then what about you? Andrew asks in return. Sarah was confused and didnt understand what he means by what about her? What about me? He called her in and asked her this vague question. She didnt know how to reply him. Andrew shrugged, looked at her and rubbed his chin with his fingers, calmly said, Dont you have anything to say to me? For example, I terminated your involvement with the Randall Group project. No matter what, women are sensitive creatures. Given the slightest indication and therell be a million thoughts. The possibilities shed within her brain. You already know? I shouldnt know? Andrews tone changed as he looks coldly at Sarah. No, that wasnt what I meant. Its just that, I thought that there was no necessity to tell you. No need to tell me? Sarah, is this what you think? Last night he wanted to question her but because she was hurt, he decided to wait for her to tell him. He didnt expect that it was he who couldnt resist asking. Outstanding, out fucking standing! He has underestimated this woman! Chapter 68 Couldn’t Have Strangers’ Number Without His Permission Chapter 68 Couldnt Have Strangers Number Without His Permission We have already broken up long ago, it isnt what you think. She said directly and honestly. She stated the truth and whether he believes its another matter. You two who were once in a rtionship discussing a project? What did you talk about? Andrew asked. Sarah couldnt believe it and stared at him. So, he really didnt believe her? Oh god, Was she so untrustworthy? Ah, then again, in his eyes she was nothing, why would he believe her? You dont believe what I say and you will me me if I dont say. Dont you think that you are contradicting yourself? Perhaps she was wrong, the marketing department is much better. At least there was more freedom. Now she has to live under his gaze, what kind of life will it be? What proof do you have for me to believe you? Melissa says that Bruce spends the whole day trying to be alone with you to discuss about the project. So, is this the reason why you wanted to oversee this project? His words were sarcastic and condescending, what he meant to say was she should have never epted the Randall Group project and should never have any further interaction with Bruce! I said that I didnt, why wont you believe me? Andrew, I thought that you were very good to me and have me in your heart. I didnt expect you to think of me that way. You talk about me and Bruce, then what about you and Emily? Arent we the same? Why did he have to take things to such an extent? This will ruin everything for everyone! Sarah rubbed her forehead, the anger was causing her to have a headache. This was bing unbearable. Andrew closed his eyes and opened them again. He seemed frustrated with this exnation, If there N?velDrama.Org (C) content. is something between Emily and I, why would I want to marry you? We are all adults do you think that I care about the old man? Sarah was puzzled and didnt understand what he meant by these words. Just then, Andrew opened the drawer and took out a new cell phone, handed to her, Ive already entered the contacts information. Without my permission, you are not to have any other contacts. If I were to discover Before he could finish the chilling threat. Sarah just noticed that her cell phone had been taken by Matthew but wasnt what Andrew doing now too much? How can you be so unreasonable? I dont even have the right to save a contact? What if it was a customer? When customer called her, she had to remember all their numbers and then recalled who the caller is? What is your brain for? Are you deaf? Sarah was looking at the phone and with these words, her hand slipped and the phone drops onto the table with a loud bang! What did I say? I said no, only when I agree will you be able to. Sarah picked up the cell phone and left the office. At her desk, she was so upset that she wanted to kill the man within with a kick. But the man within can see her clearly, she cant do a thing without him noticing! She didnt bother and immediately setup her password to prevent that man from browsing her phone. When she looked at her list of contacts, there were: Andrew, Father, Anne. Three! Three contacts! How was Andrew able to say that he had transferred her contacts? How ridiculous! Sarah was so angry that she couldnt stand. Andrew said that no other contact unless he agrees. So what happened if he doesnt agree? She felt stifled and crushed by the weight on her chest. She slumped onto the table and didnt know how to pick herself up to work! At the same time, the man in the office continued to look at her struggles. He felts contented with it and smiles from the corner of his mouth. With this adjustment in work, Sarah needs to get used the new requirements. She doesnt need to handle the matters at the marketing department anymore. There should be more things to handle in her new appointment as the assistant secretary. Missus, please make copies of these documents. They are needed for the meeting afterwards. I need to make a trip to the Randall Group. Sandy hands the documents to Sarah but Sarah held onto him because of what he said at the end. You really took over the Randall Group project? Yes, Director gave it to me. Sarah was worried for Sandy because Bruce isnt someone easy to deal with. The change in Randall Group was entirely due to her. Initially Melissa went and they didnt budge a single bit. It was obvious that they were adamant of protecting their interest. It was when she went that affected their ns and interrupted Bruces tempo and caused him to change his heart. Till now she was wondering about a question. If she had agreed to Bruces trade, will there still be this project? There wont, she will achieve sess and exceed her sales target. Then the manager of the marketing department will praise her and give her a raise. Thereafter, that afternoon she wouldnt have been forcibly kissed by Bruce, and she wouldnt have wandered aimlessly because of it and met Matthew, and she wouldnt be taken away by him, and she wouldnt need to jump out of the window This was the butterfly effect. Missus? Missus? Sandy waved his hand in front of her face and Sarah regained her senses. Oh, go ahead, Ill handle these. Sheughed in awkwardly as she had lost herposure. Sandyughed, Okay, Ill go then. If there is anything that you are not familiar with, just give me a call. As soon as Sandy left, a sound rang out. Andrew pushed the door open, adjusted his neck tie and looked at her, Are the materials ready? Start the meeting. Looking the documents in her hands she immediately rushed to make copies for the meeting. After making the copies, what happened to Sarah in the conference room was worse than hell! When she had to present the PPT, she opened the wrong file and had to go back to her desk to retrieve it. The materials that Andrew needed, she actually took the unwanted draft. Luckily Andrew was prepared and had his hand written notes and presented directly the developments. The tea that Andrew likes to drink, she forgot to add the tea bag and served him a cup of in hot water. It brought the meeting to a standstill. She had never seen Andrews expression of shock. One meeting and everything that could go wrong did! Thats the end of todays meeting. Go! With Andrews announcement, everyone took a soft sigh of relief, stretched, and shuffled out of the conference room. Looking fazed and tired. Come with me. When almost all had left, Andrew signaled with his eyes pointing outside and called Sarah out. Chapter 69 Emily Came to the Office Chapter 69 Emily Came to the Office Are you really stupid or were you pretending? Just nows meeting there wasnt a single task that you did to my satisfaction. Was it on purpose? Andrew gave Sarah a dressing down and didnt notice that Sarah was already feeling bad about it. No, I Im sorry. Its because I wasnt detailed, I will familiarize myself with the tasks. She wanted to exin that how can she be as familiar with the work as Sandy, there will definitely be a difference at least in the way things are done. But on second thoughts, its better than she didnt say those. Andrew sat on the chair with his legs crossed like a boss. Sarah stood straight in front of him with her head dipped. It looks like a peasant who had made a mistake awaiting punishment. What did Sandy tell you? How can a meeting turn out this way? Sarah, She didnt want to cause trouble for Sandy, she exins, Secretary Wilson exined to me in detail. It was my fault for not being serious about it and didnt take down notes. That why It turned out this way? Sarah pursed her lips and didnt deny. At that moment Andrew frowned and softly sighed. Compared with her expression, he was more At this moment, Andrews cell phone rang. Sarah quieten down. She noticed that he hesitated before answering the call. Go ahead I dont have the time, something came up in the office. I have an idiot thats ruining me. Sarah lifted her head to look at him. She doesnt know who he is talking to. She was embarrassed and angry but she cant say anything because it was really her fault. Andrew also saw her expression, let out a sigh, as if he was saying: Right, that idiot is you! It was unclear what the caller said but Andrew frowns, bites his lower lip and hesitates. But in the end, he pushed it off, Well talk anther time, Im busy now, bye. He hung up the call after finishing. From beginning to end, Andrew didnt blink. Who was it? Sarah asked after seeing Andrews upset expression, he gave her a look, You cant even get your duties right and now want to know about useless things. Okay, Ill go and do my work attentively, alright? Go. As she turned to leave, Andrew calmly asked, How are you feeling? Is there any part of you that is ufortable? No, Im fine. Sarah blinked, not exactly sure if she understood his question. Yesterday due to your fall, injuries to the internal organs show up slower than external injuries. If you feel anything unusual, you must tell me immediately. If you wait till the onset of the pain, youll die a terrible death. Die a terrible death!!! She thought that he was being kind andpassionate, but no, that mouth of his will never say half a word of concern! Thanks for your concern, Im fine. Sarah held the documents tightly in her hands, stared directly at him, turned and left. The man behind gave another look. Back at her table, Sarah was still angry with Andrew scolding her and suddenly she sees Sandy. His face was expressionless and she couldnt tell what he had experienced. She picks herself up, pursed her lips and went into his office to ask. Secretary Wilson, you just came back? Sandy quietly answers, he smiles with the corner of his mouth. Thats pretty fast, how was it? Previously she spent hours for each meeting. Hes that capable to do it within three hours? The journey to and fro already took more than an hour. She could only see that Sandy didnt smile nor speak. Sarah backed off and thought that she shouldnt ask too much. Thereafter, Sandy entered Andrews office. How? Andrew asks Director, the Director of Randall Group asked me why isnt Missus the one handling this project. He said that he will only discuss this project with Missus. He is not interested if it is anyone else. Ah? He said that? He could see his teeth clench in anger and yet let out a cold snicker and contempt. Sandy continued, Director Randall said that he wishes to see Missus tomorrow, it will serve the interests of both sides. Hepletely detailed what happened today and not a word more. Andrew paused for a moment and said: No need to go, well abandon the project. Sandy was shocked when he heard, Director, that project we spent so much time and effort on this project, do you really want to abandon it? Are you questioning my decision? No, I dare not. Andrew is certainly aware how much the losses are but to him it is worth it. Quickly send out the notification concerning all partnership with the Randall Group is terminated with immediate effect. Sandy with a shocked expression quickly agrees, Yes, Director. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Outside, two pairs of eyes locked. Sarah was looking down and concentrating on her work when she hears the sound of high heels entering the office. She was curious and looks up. She didnt expect her toe directly to the office. Emily. Seeing Sarah, she was also surprised. Her expression was second to none. You how are you. Emily smiled and ced a lunch box on the table, stretches out a hand. This was the first time they formally met. In the past it was under rather unique conditions. Sarah extended her hand. Unlike Emilys smile which was natural and elegant, Sarah was forced and insincere. She cant get herself tough. Emily inspected Sarah with her eyes. She tucked her long hair behind her ears and pointed to the lunch box. Listen, a few days ago I wasnt feeling well and Andrew helped me out. Today I made some dishes and wanted him to go over to try but he said that he was busy, so I brought them here for him. I know, I was beside him when you called. Sarah said and gently frowns. Oh, I see Emily says to herself. She smiles and with the lunch box in one hand, the other hand warmly grabbed Emilys hand as if they know each other very well. Then together, since you are around, you two can try my cooking. Okay? Before Sarah could reject, Emily already pulled her into the office to Sandy and Andrews surprise. Chapter 70 One meal, one contact list Chapter 70 One meal, one contact list You go out. Andrew reacted very quickly. Yes, Director. Knowing that the situation is critical, Sandy was d to leave as fast as possible. When the door closed, there were only three of them. Sarah noticed that she is the odd one out, quickly found a seat and sits down to minimize the awkwardness. At this point, Andrew sat beside her. There was plenty of space, why did he sit right next to her? This caused Emily to frown and look down, her expression froze. Andrew, are you upset with me? That I came unannounced, are you angry? Emily asks as she opens the lunch box. She squatted next to Andrew. What is shocking is there are two forks inside. Sarah was shocked. There was only one lunch box but two forks She casually took one and takes over the lunch box and acted as if she doesnt know anything and started eating. Emily was about to stop her but was stopped by Andrews re. Sarah alone was eating and drinking the soup. Just as well, she was hungry. Andrew watches by the side and trying not to say anything. There was another fork and he didnt intend to pick it up. Emily kept saying that she had eaten and eventually the fork ended up in his hand. He was quiet and slowly took a few pieces. Emilys hands were empty and she watched them eating the food that she prepared. She didnt speak a word. Its all yours, eat slowly. Andrew saw that Sarah was readily eating the food. He even patted her back several times and poured her a drink. He asked her to slow down but yet ces meat in front of her. Hes something, isnt he? Cant I be hungry? Im not eating your food, even then, its just you and me who else is snatching whats on my te? Andrew, The way she smacks her lips will make anyone jealous. Emily purses her lips, she noticed from the moment he chose to sit by her side, her heart sank. He poured a drink for her, afraid that shell choke, pats her back, these details she clearly saw. When did he ept her? Sarah, how is it? Emily saw that the box is almost empty, though her heart is heavy, she forces a smile and puts up an act of generosity. Andrew had never seen Sarah eat like that. Today thanks to Emily he was able to see that side of her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sarah practically finished the entire lunch box. Sarah was full, really full. Emily, let me critique on your cooking. Next time go easy on the salt, okay? Was it very salty? I thought it was just right. No, it should be a little less. Because when the dish is allowed to stand, the saltiness will be enhanced. So, the longer you wait, the dish will be saltier. She now felt so ufortable because of the saltiness. She ate so much because she doesnt want Andrew to eat any. Otherwise she will not take more than three bites. If talking about cooking, perhaps no one dares to im that they are the best in front of her. At this time Andrew offered his napkin and with a look, tells her that he doesnt believe what she said. You speak as if you know how to cook? Ah, if you dont know that doesnt mean that others dont! Of course, those who ate my dishes will fall in love with me. Andrews expression darkened and seeing her say those with confidence makes him want tough endlessly. Then when can you cook for me? Ill taste it. Andrew said cunningly and eyes sparkling. Sarah could see that he wasnt joking and he was looking sharply at her. Feeling that she may have over promised, says, You already have someone cooking for you, why would you want to eat mine? Yours is different. Andrew said arrogantly and smiled from the corner of his mouth. Sarah blinked and chose to keep quiet. Sitting by the side, Emily couldnt listen to these anymore. Sarah, today you ate what I prepared. When can I try your cooking? It was easy for her to say this. Did she think that its easy to prepare a meal? She just wants to expose Sarahs lie. On her request, Sarah agreed wholeheartedly, Of course, I do owe you one. Then well see if I fall in love with you. Emily joked but in fact she hated what she said. Sarah alsoughed, she shook her head, No, when a woman eats, shell be envious, when a man eats, hell fall in love. Emilysugh froze. She took the lunch box and pulled Andrew along and continued chatting before leaving. Sarah didnt hear clearly and was not interested. It must be those she shouldnt hear. Otherwise why didnt she say it in front of Sarah. Sarah, Ill take my leave. Please dont misunderstand. I just wanted Andrew to give me a few pointers after tasting. I didnt expect you to finish it all. Its a good think you know how to cook and gave me your critique. Next time Ill have to try out your cooking skills. No problem. Sarah nodded. Andrew sent her out and Sarah could see that as she enters the lift, she was unwilling to leave. In the end she dives towards Andrew for a hug. Whats upsetting was though Andrew didnt reciprocate the hug, he also didnt prevent it! She cant bear to watch any further and decides to leave the office. She closed the door and turned around and bumped into Andrew, Make me dinner. Thats what he has to say? Why should I? She had to get his permission to save a contacts number, why should she do what he says? Ill let you have another new contact. Sarah looked at him incredulously, he is really something. One meal in exchange for one contact? She disagreed, No, at least more than three. She lifted up three fingers. Andrew frowned and grabbed her cheeks with one hand and using the other to pat, I dont like bargaining. Sarah begged, Then two, two alright? It appears that you dont even want Done, just one, just one okay?! One is better than nothing. Chapter 71 Bring her to the new house Chapter 71 Bring her to the new house What Sarah didnt expect was as soon as she agreed, the next second Andrew dragged her hand, held it tightly and said, Lets go, make me something to eat now. What?! Sarah was startled, theres nothing here. Where were the pot, bowl and ingredients? Furthermore, it was still working hours! We still need to work, stop fooling around, Ill cook when we go back tonight, okay? With the strength of his grip and his proximity, even the air couldnt get in between them. Today well finish work early, what I say counts. Overbearing Directors were all the same. Andrew dragged her out and exchanged a look with Sandy, he understood. Sandyughed. The lift went directly to the underground car park. Sarah was immediately whisked into the car, safety belt clicked. The whole process was smooth and she couldnt even react to it. Andrew sat at the driver''s side and looked at her. He had this look of excitement, Today, Im going to take you to a ce. Where? As soon as she asked, the car flew like an arrow. On the way, Sarah was thinking where they were going but they arrived in a short while. The car stopped at a rich mans residentialplexs entrance. Andrew asked her to step out of the car. where is this? She only saw the words on the que- European Scenery Residences. Sarah had heard about the prices of the houses here. It was the most expensive in H city. Naturally those who were able to live here were all very rich. This is where I live. As Andrew finished, he pulled her hand, Come with me. Sarah just went along and walked to D block. Its so quiet here. When they passed by A,B,C blocks, they saw people walking and exercising, leaves rustling but over here, there was not a single sound. Of course, Ive bought the entire Block D. Im the only one here. Sarah, She went up with him to the highest floor, seventeen. The entire block was very quiet. Sarah really couldnt understand him. Was it good to be so quiet? There wasnt anyone else. You cant do this even if youre so rich. How much does an entire block Original content from N?velDrama.Org. cost? When she entered, she was slightly surprised. Apart from his shoes, there was nothing else. Her feet were slightly small. At a height of 1.66m her feet were only size 36, its slightly abnormal. Andrew already saw and threw a pair of his shoes, Just wear these first, walk carefully. His shoe size was at least forty six, when Sarahs feet stepped inside, she could not even see her heels. Although the movement was slightly awkward, walking slowly was still possible. The fridge is behind the kitchen door, there are vegetables inside, go and cook now. Sarah heard his words and already found the ingredients. She was surprised to find fresh seafood, meat and vegetables. Do you normally cook for yourself? She didnt expect to find so much food in the refrigerator. Furthermore, these required some effort to prepare. No, I got someone to buy these. Okay. She didnt expect him to know anyway. Whats left for her to do if he knew how to cook? Okay, time for her to show off her culinary skills. Andrew stood by the kitchen door and observed her every move. The woman inside was busy washing and preparing the dishes. Cutting, arranging, everything was very orderly. Dont stand outside and quickly close the door. Otherwise the oily smoke will spread into the apartment. Sarahs back was toward him. She tried the taste of the seafood soup. She was minding the soup and adding salt for voring Suddenly a pair of hands emerged from behind her and frightened her. Andrew hugged her from behind. Her head was at his chest and he smiled cheekily. What are you doing? His chest was right against her back and his hands around her waist, Im watching and learning from you. But Sarah was holding onto the pan and her movement was restricted. She cant cook properly. No buts Im just watching. Whatever you need, Ill help you. He ced his chin on her shoulder, it was itchy as he whispered into her ears, Just like that, okay? With his tone, how could she reject it? Although her movement was restrained, she tried hard to cook. Andrew, quick, add some salt. Andrew, put some ginger in. Andrew, add the chicken stock, yes, no no no, enough, this stock should be used sparingly. A table was full of dishes spread across the grand white marble table. The presentation was great and they all smell excellent. Sarah was very satisfied. Everything looked very nice. She even set up the table. Andrew started and tasted slowly. How? Is it nice? Sarah was anticipating and waiting. Her heart was excited and nervous. The face was red from the fire while cooking and her heartbeat was changing as his expression changed. Andrew continued to chew that one thing in his mouth. Sarah was anxious for his feedback. Forget it, Ill try it myself. Hang on. He stopped her. With a smack, the utensils fell onto the floor. All these are mine. Sarah sighed in relief, she wanted to strangle that man, was it fun to tease her? Just now in the kitchen, when she asked him to add soy sauce, he almost poured vinegar. My dishes taste good, dont they? Her face was full of pride, her eyebrows raised high. When it came to cooking, very few can beat her. At least from young, no one has ever criticized her cooking. You said that those men who ate food cooked by you will fall in love with you. Now that Im eating, what should happen? Andrew asked as he was eating. This shocked Sarah. Ah, can you not joke now and just eat your meal? Sarah started to blush and it was a good thing that her cheeks were already red. Andrew looked at her eyes and shook his head andughed. Then you slowly eat, I will Sarah stood up and removed the apron and gloves. Andrew on seeing her actions, frowned and stopped her, What are you doing? Go home. Sarah said. Immediately Andrew grabbed her by the cor and she fell into his arms like amb. Spend the night here, and from now onwards. Chapter 72 Wear his shirt Chapter 72 Wear his shirt Vapors rose from the skin as the mist thickened in the hot bathroom. Water droplets bead and gather on the mirror as it fogged up. As the water dripped from her body, her delicate whiteplexion was revealed. Her face was tender and smooth. She stood in front of the mirror and covered her face while trying to calm her racing heart. She does not have her own clothes. She was wearing Andrews white and almost transparent shirt. She didnt want to take a shower but he said that she cant go to bed without one. That was reasonable since she was in the kitchen for so long. How can she not have a shower? Sarah, do you intend to use the entire blocks water for your shower? The voice of a frustrated man said from outside. It had been two hours already! I, Ill go out immediately! Sarah braced herself as her heart beat nervously. Andrew was outside and her body She was wearing his shirt and the buttons were done up but her body can be clearly seen. She crossed her arms over her breasts and Sarah nervously walked out. Crank. The door finally opened. First it was a long silky white leg, the hot mists flowed out and the cool air was Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. refreshing. Andrew looked over when he heard the door opening. First there was no one, then her pair of silky white legs stood by the door. The shirt on her was just long enough to cover her. Her hair was blown dry and flowed naturally. Sarah lowered her head and her hair covered her face, that kind of look, would easily excite any man. With a gentle flick, she gently arranged her hair. Even if she doesnt look at him, she could feel the passionate stare inspecting her from head to toe. Sarah. Andrew called her. Sarah looked up nervously and bit her lower lips. Her fair and smooth She just wanted to go to bed and cover herself with the nket and nothing else! Thoughts were just thoughts. Andrew was sitting on a sofa nearby and he was working on aptop. But now he ced theptop away and pointed his finger at her, hooking his finger and signaling her to go over. She must be on guard to protect herself. That was all she was thinking. Her fingers tightly pinched the short shirt, which was barely enough to cover her. She nervously tiptoed over. As she hesitated, his hands reached out and pulled her into his embrace. She eximed and hugged him tightly. Her scent was all-epassing and each breath was filled with her sweetness. Scared? Sarah opened her eyes and realized that she was already on the sofa. The person pressing onto her looked like he was up to no good. She controlled her breathing and pursed her lips. She protected her breasts and blushed, Let me go, I want to sleep. Andrew moved to her neck and sniffed, Youre tired? I just ate a lot and need some exercise. Her eyes widened on hearing those words and her face froze. She didnt dare to move her legs because he was right on top of her. Her voice trembled, Andrew, go and take a shower we lets talk about it when youve showered, okay? Her expression made Andrews mood change and he raised an eyebrow and said, First sweat then shower, dont you know? No! I already showered! When Sarah said this, his face twitched and he squint his eyes. So, this woman is worried that he devoured her? As soon as she said that, Sarah regretted and felt ashamed. What if he didnt mean it that way? She was actually mentally prepared. Even if she got pregnant, she had always hoped for it. But, she doesnt know why she was able to readily ept him or if she got pregnant. Now, if under such circumstances if they were to she found it uneptable. She was conflicted. Why the sudden change of heart? What are you thinking? Andrew pinched her face and frowned. How dare she get distracted. Between his fingers and her delicate body was a thin soft cloth. Each movement and touch could be felt by her sensitive body. Sarah came to her senses and looked at him with her big round eyes. His hot breath continued to flow over her. She gently said, Andrew, do you do you want that? It took all her courage to ask that. That? Andrew continued to tease her and mumbled in a low tone. Sarah was so embarrassed asking that. She was alone for too long and asked that question. Stop talking, stop talking, lets pretend that didnt happen. She cowered her head and wanted to squeeze into a hole in shame. Andrew already knew what she meant. He raised his foxyughter, If you want to eat some pork, then dont just look at the pig. Andrew patted her red hot face, she was still deep in thoughts, her face was red like cherry and trying not to look directly at him. She felt that she was too ashamed to say anything else. Though they are all adults and can be direct, but this was too too direct. Are you treating me as a pig? Sarah thought about what he said. Wasnt that a bad image? Isnt it? Im a fat pig and you are a skinny pig, why only fat ones are pigs and skinny ones cannot be pigs? Sarah was speechless. Get lost, Im not a pig. She doesnt want to talk nonsense and just wanted to escape from there. The next moment Ah Ah Ah He suddenly controlled all her breathing, so rapid that she couldnt see clearly and he already overwhelmed her. He held tightly onto the back of her head and not let her move an inch. A long deep kiss and his hands were exploring all over her body. Ah.. Ah.. No Andrew! She felt his increasingly uncontroble energy, Sarah started to struggle. The opening of her cor got bigger and when she pushed him off, the shirt also came off and fell onto her snow-white cor bone. She anxiously grabbed her cor and her actions were erratic. Her long ck hair came intertwined with the man on her body. His expression was like a predator fixated on a prey and did as he wanted. Chapter 73 Bruce knows the truth Chapter 73 Bruce knows the truth The next day. The sun rays shone into the room and the wind blew through the screen doors. The house was decorated in grey and white with an elegance that gave the sense of simplicity and warmth. On the king-size bed, she slept with a slight smile which had always been her habit. Behind her, an arm hugged her delicate body into his strong embrace. Soon there was a sound of rustling from the bed. Awake? Andrew woke up before her and asked. She stretched herself and answered in his embrace. At the next moment, Sarah opened her eyes and what happenedst night shed before her eyes. She looked into the nket and her eyes almost popped. Howe she changed her clothes? Wasnt she wearing a white shirt? And that was his shirt. She looked at him and saw that he was wearing the shirt that she wore and she had on a chemise. She spent the night with him on the bed. Andrew raised his eyebrows and exined what happenedst night. Yesterday I instructed Sandy to buy some clothes for you. If you wear mine, Ill have nothing to wear. Thats why you took off what I was wearing and changed me into what Im wearing now? Andrew gave her an of course, otherwise who did it look. Thereafter he slowly buttoned his shirt. Sarah was furious. How shameless! He actually undressed her when she was asleep! When she thought about the clothes How can it be? The cupboard was full of clothes, how can there not be one for him? Shed rather the shirt crawled back by itself to his body! Scoundrel! She lifted up the nket and rushed to the bathroom in anger. Did she have to be so angry? He only felt that the shirt smelt very nice after she had worn it. Furthermore, this wasnt the first time he changed her clothes for her. When Sarah came out of the bathroom, she had other clothes on, it was all new. She doesnt have any other clothes and she cant be wearing the chemise to work. It was new and surprisingly fitting. Within a night, Sarah noticed that there were several additional things. Beside the mirror in the bathroom, there were her regr skincare items which werent therest night. And, she just noticed that there were pink chubby rabbits on her bedroom slippers, size 36. Are the clothes suitable, if they arent Ill get someone to bring a few more over. The business suit and trousers were all very elegant. They fit rather well. Sarahs attention was on the tie in his hands. She doesnt know what style of a knot he wanted today. Seeing that he couldnt make up his mind, she walked over and in a sh, she tied it for him. Are you trying to make a flower? Its simple. Andrew looked at her and snickered. On their way to the office, Sarah sat on the front passenger seat. When they were two hundred meters from the office, she requested to get off. You want to buy medicine? There is one in front. No, its better that I dont go to the underground garage. You drive to the garage. After she finished, she lowered her head to face the wind and gripped tightly her outer coat. Andrew remembered something. A few secondster, the car red its horn, scaring the surrounding people. Sarah walked and definitely cantpare to the speed of the car. She even had to take the lift to the highest floor. By the time she reached the office, it was half an hourter. What happened? Sarah pointed to Andrews office curiously. Hasnt he arrived? Why is the door still closed? Or the driver hasnt arrived and waster than her? Sandy shook his head and raised his eyebrow, No Madam, its Director of Randall Group, he is here. He came just before you. Bruce. Sarah didnt think twice and rushed inside. Sandy wanted to block her as Andrew had instructed not to let her in. True enough, the two of them within were negotiating, seated opposite each other. The person who budged in broke their awkwardness. You, what are you discussing? Why was Bruce here! Why does he want toe! She walked nearer and when Bruce saw her, he was shocked and stunned. Sarah, Im here to look for you. Where have you gone? I was told that you are no longer in charge of the project with Randall Group, what is happening? He held onto Sarahs hands tightly. The other man looked silently on, his fingers rubbing his jaw. His gaze was on Bruces hands holding tightly to Sarahs hands. It was Sarah who pushed him off, escaping from his grasp and said, Im listening to the higher authoritys instructions. I did the project for so long and it still cant bepleted, thats why I dont feel like doing it anymore. Bruce brushed his forehead, not knowing whether to believe her. He looked at Andrew, Was this what he said? Sarah! Bruce demanded and stared at Andrew. Sarah only wanted Bruce to quickly leave this ce. He should nevere to Andrew Group ever again. No. Yes. The two spoke at the same time, her heart sank. Bruce couldnt believe it and looked at them. His initial facial expression of disbelief had a dramatic change. Andrew, you shut up! Sarah couldnt resist and wanted to throw something at him. This man was despicable! Why does he like to repeatedly provoke others! Andrew Bruce heard Sarahs casual tone, he was suddenly lost in his own thoughts, he was at a loss and N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. dejected. Sarah knew that she couldnt keep it from him any further. Why did you call him Andrew? You tell me, why did you call him Andrew? Sarah, out with it! Speak up! Sarah was pushed by Bruce and her footing wasnt steady, her high heels almost twisted her ankles. It was an rming sight. It took some time to digest a shocking piece of news and calm down. I know, what needs to happen will happen soon. Some things I didnt want to keep from you. Yes, the other day you asked me who did I marry. Now Ill tell you, its him. She pointed to Andrew who was sitting upright. Bruce copsed into his chair. He absolutely cannot ept this news. It was actually Andrew. Andrew from Andrew Group. Why does it have to be him! Chapter 74 A trace remains after the break Chapter 74 A trace remains after the break Can you go back please? You had asked me what you wanted to and Ive already told you the truth. So now, can you not make things difficult for me? Sarah looked at Bruce as she pleaded with him to realize that this was the Andrew Group and not the Randall Group. He needed to consider that before doing anything. Bruces gaze was directly at her face. He took another look at Andrew and pointed, Now tell me, how the hell did you know him. You had absolutely nothing to do with him. How could you have known Andrew this person? He didnt believe it! He was unwilling to believe that its real! Sarah could see that he had no intention of leaving and will soon blow matters out of proportion. She coldly looked at him, Bruce, previously you didnt lift a finger when I needed your help. Now you are upset that I married a good man? Do you want me to beg on the streets and have to rely on you for my entire life? Bruce was shocked, Sarahs expression was so chilly and cruel. No, I didnt mean it that way, Sarah! Bruce hugged her tightly and the position that they were in Bruce used all his strength to squeeze her. She felt that her tears were about to be squirted from her eyes! It was over when they broke off. Why was he forcing her now? What can be achieved? She will never forget how cruel this man was! Those years, Matthews actions were even more ruthless. When he snatched her away, there wasnt a trace that remained. But Matthew would never betray her! Even when she asked him to leave, he still remained! She had given all the answers that Bruce wanted. From every exnation and every detail to all the bodily signals. What he wanted was to rekindle a lost rtionship. From a victim, she became the perpetrator. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He managed to push her further into the depths of hell. Sarahs tears were flowing and pushed away from his embrace, I beg of you! Dont ever appear in front of me ever again! I will hate you for disrupting my peaceful life. I dont want to hate a person, its very tiring to hate. Do you understand? Every time she saw him, she will inevitably remember all the pain. Those that were buried inside her will slowly resurface. She doesnt want to remember them but they have their ways of creeping out. Andrew quietly observed her cry bitterly. He has never seen her in such a devastated state. Sarah, dont cry, please dont cry anymore. Okay, Ill leave. Ill go, alright? Bruce looked at her in pain and felt a dagger plunging into his heart, indescribably painful. If by him leaving will give her happiness, then he will disappear far away. She doesnt know that he cant bear to see her cry. Then go! Leave immediately! Never appear in front of me! Bruce finally realized that she really hated him, absolutely hated him! Without any further dy, Bruce turned and left, taking along with him Sarahs hatred. Two ps, sounded seconds after Bruce left. Andrew walked over and stood in front of Sarah. He tipped her chin up and said, Why are you still crying? My woman? Her body was still trembling, Sarah wiped her tears and took several deep breaths. Andrew wasnt in a hurry, seeing her in grief and yet sneaked augh, You cried just now because of him, correct? Sarah sniffed her nose and stood straight and bit on her lips. She managed to muster a smile, Since you saw it why are you asking? No one could see the squint in his eyes and chill in his eyes. His tone was calm and without any emotions but Sarah knew that he was angry. After being together with him for this period, she noticed some little quirks of his. Just like when she was begging for Bruce to leave, if it had dragged on any further, its still her who will suffer. Why does my woman have to cry for another man? He pinched her chin and sternly questioned her. Sarah endured the pain and raised her forehead as he continued to pinch her. I said that I only because I wanted him to get out of Andrew Group quickly. I dont want to see him anymore. What has this to do with you crying? I cried because I was anxious. Andrew flung her chin aside and coldly said, Make sure it doesnt happen again. If she dared to cry for another man, he will dig out her eyes, believe it! When she saw that Andrew didnt seem to begrudge what had happened, she sighed a breath of relief. That night as she was getting off work, she suddenly received a call. It was an unknown number. The number seems familiar. Hello? Hello? They both said. The voice sounded familiar. Whats the matter? The caller said something and sounded very urgent. Before waiting for the person in the office to leave, Sarah picked up her things and left in a hurry. When she arrived, Sarah looked dazed at Bruce. He had drunk himself into a pile of mud. He vomited blood and his body, mouth, was blood red. And he kept repeating her name. He yelled and roared, taking mouthfuls after mouthfuls of wine. Those beside him were unable to stop him. Pah- A p across his face. The drunk face looked at her in disbelief. Sarah! Is it you? Is it you Sarah!? The bottle in his hand shattered on the ground and Bruce spurted out another mouthful of blood. Sarah was both numb and heartbroken. Why ask her toe and see this scene? He has stomach ulcers, dont you know? Any more drinking will be fatal! At his side was Cynthia but she cant do anything because Bruce never liked her presence. Sarah looked at her coldly and looked at Bruces mouthful of blood who almost copsed. It was Cynthia who called her. Ah, do you think that I dont know that? Even if seeing him die, Ill be the most heartbroken! Cynthia retorted with a tone of hate and animosity. The way Bruce treated her and Sarah was a world of difference! Sarah took out all the napkins that she has and cleaned up Bruce. She was nervous beyond words! Why does she need to settle this? It was very dangerous to drink to this extent! Can you see the state that he is in? Sarah, I called you here to see that from then till now, what have you done to him? All the pain and suffering. Have you ever considered for Bruce a little bit? Sarah was busy cleaning up Bruce who was in her arms, he was in pain and sweating from the forehead. Her heart ached while she waited for the ambnce. Cynthia, these words can wait till he is sober. I know that from the time you saw me you were jealous of me. Those two times you budged in were done on purpose, am I right? Chapter 75 Don’t dare to resist Chapter 75 Dont dare to resist Everything will have a first coincidence but for the same coincidence to happen twice, then it no longer was a coincidence. Once, they were besties and shared all their deepest secrets. They were always together in school. They were like bees and honey. They even shared the same dress. Sarah knew fully well what kind of person Cynthia was. Quiet, never gets involved, doesnt stand out in a crowd and kept in her heart what she wanted to say. It was very difficult to have an honest exchange with her unless you are sufficiently clean, meaning that you do not interfere with who she wanted and what she wanted to do. Otherwise, there will always be a barrier. Just like now they were apart because of Bruce. This was the grudge that will forever persists. When she saw her at Randall Group for the first time with the look of animosity, she knew immediately all the memories of them together had vanished. Cynthia walked towards Sarah and stood by Bruce, in her mouth wasden full of mockery, Dont you think that I want to wait for him to be sober before I say these? I want to say it in front of him. Sarah how could you find the courage to hurt him to this extend? Sarahughed when she heard thatst sentence, Why are you so certain that I was the one who hurt him? Didnt you see it a year ago? I was almost dead and knelt down begging each one of you, how did you all treat me? I know that you like Bruce but Im also your good friend. I treated you with true kindness. How can you be so biased? Cynthia had a sudden expression of panic, as if she was trying to evade something. Sarah continued, Do you remember my eighteenth birthday? I was drunk and you dont know I went to the restroom. In the cubicle, I heard my best friend speak ill about me to the person who I liked. She even told him that she liked him. She was willing to be a hidden lover, someone who will arrive when needed, friends with benefits. Cynthia, this is you! When these were said, Cynthia went on the offensive, Then why dont you say it out earlier? Why? This is my choice, is that wrong? Youre not wrong, you are willing to be a whore, a slut, an hical ything, this is your choice. At the moment, the ambnce arrived. The next morning, gentle breeze came through the window sill bringing along cool and soft air into the room. The room was quiet while a haggard manid on the hospital bed. His eyshes moved slightly while his pale lips quiver without any strength. He was semi-conscious. Sarah, Sarah. He continued to murmur the name. His eyes start to crack open and a ray of light stabbed directly into his eyes. He came to his senses. He raised his hand, frowned and rubbed his eyebrow. He realized thedy sleeping beside him at the edge of the bed. Her weak and even breathing indicated that she was still in deep sleep. Her long hair was sparse and covered the side of her face. Sarah? Bruce was surprised and shocked, howe she was here? With his fingers, he arranged her hair slowly and gently. So, she was taking care of himst night? She was still asleep and frowns, her eyes were sunken and slightly green, enough to see that she was exhausted. Bruce felt as if his head was about to explode like a balloon. This was the hangover fromst nights drinking. When he got up, his stomach felt sharp pains but he persisted to get out of bed. He carried the woman onto the bed and covered her with the nket. It was easy to catch a cold and it was obvious that she didnt sleep well the entire night. He looked intently at the person on the bed, looking at every detail, her eyebrows, touching her with his fingers. Sarah was a beauty, every man will notice her. She was elegant, in, soft, delicate. Even a woman will find her attractive. It was you who took care of me the entire night? I know that you will not abandon me. Bruce was so happy that he kissed her. His heart was full of warmth. He held onto her hands and kissed it periodically. Perhaps he overdid it and the woman opened her eyes in a daze. She woke up. Youre awake? She asked him, rubbing her eyes. Bruce told her to continue to sleep, Sarah refused. No need. This is your bed, how can I use it. Sarah just realized that she was on the bed and lifted the nket. She couldnt find her shoes and her hair was in a mess the door opened! Bang. The sound rang out and the ss door vibrated. The heart was startled and a body emerged. The morning light cast on his shoulders and the shadows led his footsteps. He was full of gloom. Andrew When Sarah looked at his eyes, she began to tremble. His eyes were bloodshot and expressionless. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Bruce stood one side,pared to Andrew who was in his business suit, Bruce was wearing his patient gown and it made him look extremely haggard. You apanied him the entire night? Andrew looked at Sarah who was still on the bed. The nket was creased and the womans face was full of press marks. Her clothes were messy, all burned into his memory. Sarah saw his expression and got off the bed immediately. Even if she didnt find the shoes and stepped on the ground bare feet, and ran to him, Andrew, please let me exin. Its not what you think As Sarah was talking, she was picked up by him and his look was sinister and was looking at her feet. Im fine, can you hear my exnation first? She anxiously begged. Andrew coldly looked at her and ced her back on the bed. He picked up the shoes that were at a corner. Put them on. He threw the shoes in front of her. Sarah did and dared not deviate. She saw that hell erupt at any moment and obediently wore the shoes. Andrew pulled her over and buttoned up her cor. Not a word in the entire process. Sarah was like a doll being controlled. Whatever Andrew wanted her to do, she immediately did. And all these urred right in front of Bruce. Chapter 76 High Energy ahead! Chapter 76 High Energy ahead! Must you treat her that way? Bruce crudely pulled Sarah over and refused to let her be ordered around by Andrew. She was caught off guard and her actions stopped. She did not resist and fell into his embrace. She looked anxious and asked him in a daze. What are you doing? She wanted to push Bruce away but she was firmly held. This made the man, who was standing opposite him, stare sharply at them. The act of Sarah being pulled into his embrace made Andrew squint slowly and he demanded, Let her go. His voice became coarse and deep, Bruce said what he felt and all the discontent he had against Andrew, Why should I? Andrew, dont think that just because Sarah is married to you, I dont dare to do anything to her. Seeing the way you order her around, I cannot imagine what kind of life she has with you. Eventually, Ill get her back from you! What? Do you think that you can get her back with your abilities? Andrew asked in return immediately. He stretched out his hand and pulled her back from Bruces weakened arms. He didnt give Bruce any chance to get close to them. It looked like Bruce was about to attempt what he just did but Andrew was a step ahead of him. He pulled Sarah and pushed her behind him without bothering how she felt. One hand was on her shoulder with all the strength directed towards it. He just ensured that she didnt trip over and fall. Bruce was clearly furious and frowned as he said to Andrew, Ill say my peace today. There will be a day that I willy it all down for her and take her back. I wont let her suffer. Andrew! That day will The use of the word back caused the mens fists to tighten up. Andrews eyes looked towards the bed, the creased nket, two pillows mixed piled together He grabbed Sarahs hand, Lets go. He frowned with discontent and his eyes burned with anger. Bruce stepped forward and Sarah begged, Please dont interfere. This is our matter. You just stay in the hospital and get well. But I cant see you get Its alright, I will exin to him properly. Yes, Cynthia wille over to take care of you. Im going off with him now. Bruce couldnt stomach the sight of Sarah leaving with Andrew and he punched his fist into the wall. When they went home, Sarah thought that she would be immediately interrogated by him. She had prepared what she wanted to say to him. But then Smooch Smooch As soon as they walked through the door, she was pressed against the door and he savagely kissed her all over. Andrew was like a maniac kissed and licked her shoulders, cor bones as if he was about to devour her. He firmly kissed her and mped down on her lips. Sarah was shocked with her eyes wide opened but she could not escape. She could only endure but he had no intention to slow down. She could not take it any longer. Its bleeding, stop! There was a sharp pain that caused her to frown. Has he lost his mind? Andrew stopped when she said that. He frowned and that was a slight trace of blood at the corner of N?velDrama.Org (C) content. his lips. Their lips were still connected by several strains of saliva. His displeasure could be seen in his eyebrows and his stare was suddenly very cold. Sarah could feel the chills running down her spine. His oppression was crushing her and she found it hard to breathe. This is European Scenery Residences, not Andrew group. Then, Andrew picked her up and carried her on his shoulders and he looked deep in thoughts. Sarah could not figure out what he was thinking. Why are you carrying me? I can walk myself Bang! This time it was the bedroom door being mmed shut. Sarah now knows fully well what he intended to do. Andrew absolutely cannot resist it any further. He threw her onto the bed, cleared his throat, the tie was stuck and he used all his strength to rip it off and threw it on the ground. Sarah looked at him in disbelief. Her body instinctively moved backward on the empty bed. His intentions were clear. No, you cant! Sarah pointed at him in defiance, shook her head, and was pale with fear. Andrew raised his eyebrow and squinted, thereafter he undid his belt and twitched his eyebrow as if to say, Why cant I? Sarah was simply nervous. Why was he in such a hurry and not give her any time to get prepared. Take them off. Andrew used his chin to signal to her clothes. No! She still shook her head. Take them off, now! Andrew, whats the meaning of this? Its the middle of the day and you want to do this? It wasnt clear if those words had any effect. He continued forward and his two fingers pinched her chin. The lustful eyes stared closer to her and said, Is it better at night? Will it be more exciting? Sarah finally understood. What he had been doing, was all to entrap her! Do you suspect me? Do I need to? The sickbed was ruined by both of you! These words were extremely inappropriate. Although she was somewhat wrong for what happenedst night. She failed to inform him and thereafter forgot all about it. Furthermore, she didnt know that her cell phone had powered off. But she didnt do anything at all, why does she have to receive such usations? Andrew, since when did I do the things that you said? I am fully aware that Ive married. You really know that? Last night Bruce had too much to drink. He has stomach ulcers. If I dont send him to the hospital and the ulcers were to continue to bleed, hell die! Ah, she even knew of his medical conditions! Does she know that he could be mentally ill? Forced by her till he went mad! He underestimated the survival instinct of this woman! Does she know how damn worried he wasst night? He searched the entire H City. He was determined to find her even if he had to ransack the ce three times. In contrast, she was apanying her first lover peacefully throughout the entire night. Her attire was messy in the morning and now she was telling him that nothing had happened? Very well! Take them off immediately, I want to inspect the goods. He didnt wait for Sarah and was about to rip off her clothes. What he said infuriated Sarah and she gave him a p across the face. But she missed and was countered. He grabbed the hand and pushed it to the top of her head. He leaned even closer, Are you trying to hit me? Are you? Yes, what you said was really disgusting! Andrew was furious and his lips were right against her cheeks. He was ready to erupt at any moment Chapter 77 How can white rose compare to a red rose? Chapter 77 How can white rosepare to a red rose? One sentence and you can be disgusted to this extent? Then what about what Im about to do Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At this instance, the clothes of the woman were ripped off in pieces. The man lifted high up her cor by the sides and tore it with all his strength. The buttons flew exposing her snow-white cor bone and skin. Her body arched exposing the pure and innocent body. She continued to defend herself. Why are you using me of these? What about you? Sarah lifted her legs and forcefully pushed him down the bed. She held tightly onto a piece of the torn blouse. She couldnt wear it and was only able to barely cover her essentials. Now she absolutely hates him. Without rifying, he used her of such atrocities. If he dared to continue Andrew was not affected by what Sarah said. He twisted his neck and stretched his body as a warm- up. His hand grabbed tightly onto each of her hands and pinned her down not letting her repulse him. It was an obvious humiliation. Sarah couldnt endure any further and raised her leg for another kick. But now he was prepared and one of his arms pressed down to prevent her from moving anymore. She was at her wit''s end and near to a violent outburst, You are angry with me for spending the night with Bruce, arent you? Andrew, what right do you have to use me? Letsy it out. When we were first married, how many nights did you spend with Emily, and did I say anything? Even the night of our wedding, she was able to call you to her side with a phone call! So you are ming me for abandoning me during the night of our marriage? That you were alone in the room? Andrew continued her sentence. Sarah was so angry that she felt dizzy. She didnt mean that she just felt that At that moment, Andrews face was close, his lips brushed against her delicate and tender cheek. He smirks. His fingers explored along her soft and smooth skin towards her waist. A sound of unsping came from her back and her chest was revealed in an instance. Herstyer of garment was mercilessly tossed from her, Mrs. Bask, tonight Ill let you have a good session to make up for the wedding night. The pores on Sarahs body tightened up. She was anxious and panicking. She was trying to avoid being ravaged. Do you prefer to touch yourself? He looked at her restless manner, her throat was dry and unable to speak. She was tensed up and he was close to violence. Sarah forgot that she could speak, her eyes were frightened and continued to shake her head and trembled uncontrobly. The man sternly said, Then dont fucking move. Rx, Ill do everything. Andrew forcefully spread her tightly sped knees, gently gripped her throat, the fire within was raging and she cant resist anymore. Ahh Ahh Ahh It wasnt clear how long had passed, she was in a daze and felt that itsted an eternity. Pain, the pain was to the bone. She was exhausted. Her hand trembled when she tried to lift it. She was spent of all energy. Even opening her eyes took an enormous effort. She was ced in numerous awkward positions she had to perform shameful and humiliating acts. Awake? The man asked beside her ears. He was different. He feels energized after sex. Andrew appeared to have limitless energy, always full of energy. Get loss. Sarah softly said and didnt want to say anymore, especially to him. All the humiliating acts that she did, she couldnt get herself to look at him. Just like then, she didnt want to turn and look at him. She felt disgusted. Get loss? Or do it again? The words were said in sarcasm, with one arm wrapped around her waist. Sarah closed her eyes. She was very tired. But at this moment she was angry and red, Its enough alright? I said that I didnt want it, cant you hear? When a woman says no, that means no. The man in bed said confidently. But when I dont want it, you know full well my meaning, you did that intentionally, didnt you? He kept going even when she almost lost consciousness several times. This rascal, was she unable to satisfy him, or are his desires too strong? His entire mind was upied with this matter? From what I just understood, you are indeed capable and I am very satisfied with you. We Andrew said confidently as usual. Sarah turned and looked down at him and then red at him, Do you really think that when a woman says no she means yes; says dont want she means want and says cannot she means can? How many women had he slept with toe to this dog shit theory? Andrew looked straight into her eyes and said in confidence while raising his eyebrow, Isnt it? When I gave it to you, didnt you want it? Thats because you forced me, I said that I dont want it! Andrew, how many women have you slept with toe up with this reasoning? Sarah thought and realized that she made a mistake. Argh, that must be the logic of that Emily, right? Dont use those methods of dealing with her on me. A white rose is different from a red rose! She wasnt raising herself at the expense of others. No woman on earth can ept her man to treat her as another woman. Shed rather not want the man! Andrew progressively frowns on hearing what Sarah said. The words were loaded with meaning. He stretches out his hand and calmly exins, What happened a year ago is a mistake. He has done wrong to Emily. She lost a child because of me and now her health is weak and sickly all because of the miscarriage. Sarah, I dont want you to hear you mentioning about her and me. We were fated to meet but there was no love. What I can give her are those that I owe her. This was the first time Sarah heard from him regarding matters concerning Emily. Although it was a mistake, why was it a year ago All her hurt was caused by me and since those things had already happened, I cant ignore it. Sarah could see his determination but ident, why was it an ident Thats why you dont have any feelings for Emily. But when you see her, you recall the wrong that you did to her and now you just want to make up for it and give her somefort? Andrew kept quiet and touched her face, gently kissed her but Sarah turned away. Then going to happen from now on? Do you need to make up to her for your entire lifetime? Chapter 78 Marry and Divorce Chapter 78 Marry and Divorce Cynthia arrived with breakfast in her hands, not long after Sarah left. She saw him alone in the room and was confused as she entered the room. She did not ask where Sarah had gone and ced the breakfast on the table. She walked to Bruces side and said, You are awake, have some breakfast. I brought some porridge, its good for your gastric. He had bleeding from his stomach ulcers and was life-threatening. It was fortunate that he arrived at the hospital in time. Bruce stood next to the bed, his posture and expression were the same when Sarah left. He came to his senses when he heard Cynthias voice. When he saw the breakfast, his gaze turned, No. When Cynthia heard what he said, she guessed, Sarah left, right? She had to ask this regardless as this was the only sentence that can trigger a response from him. Yes. As expected, the mans voice was husky and he continued to ask, Yesterday, did you call her? Cynthia opened the stic bag containing the breakfast. One bowl of porridge, the slight fragrance of rice floats across the room. She carried the bowl over and ced it in front of him. Eat and Ill tell you. Bruce looked at the in porridge and did not have any appetite but he wanted to hear what she had to say. So he took over the bowl in his hands. Cynthia saw him taking over the bowl but had not opened his mouth. She smiled as a self-mockery and felt the pain within. I asked Bonnie for her number. Bonnie said that Andrew does not want Sarah to have any other peoples contact. Other people, that included him. Bruce looked at the porridge as he listened to her. His expression was calm and looked on. He was unable to ept it and hatred was welling up. He didnt open his mouth and ced the porridge down. Sarah is not happy. He said. Cynthia looked towards him and at the porridge, something shattered into pieces. Bruce rubbed his eyebrow and the corner of his eye was suddenly in pain. It was the reaction tost nights binge drinking. Cynthia wanted to help him but was rejected by him. Please go home, I dont need anyone to take care of me. Bruces intentions were very clear with his instructions for her to leave. Cynthias dark eye bags were not difficult to detect except that she used concealer and makeup to cover it up. When she heard him, her eyebrows raised, her gaze lowered and suddenly erupted, Why do you care only about Sarah? Sarah, forever only her. What about me? Why dont you look at me? Where am I iparable to her? If the porridge was bought by Sarah, will you treat it the same way? Will you pull a face for her to see? Bruce, I am deeply in love with you, why cant you see it? All the pent up words were released at that moment. Cynthia was usually refined and quiet but now she finally erupted in front of Bruce. She roared, cried, and struggled, unwilling to ept his indifference and cant understand why was he so cruel and merciless to her. He looked up, saw her crying in agony, and said calmly, Im doing this for your sake. Dont waste your time on me. If you cannot take it you can leave, no one is forcing you. It was true, she did all these at her own volition, wasnt it? He had never forced her, never given her any false hopes, never given her any special treatment as he did to Sarah. It had always been like that. But people are selfish. When you want a person, you would want him entirely. In the past, her wish was to be able to see him every day. When they broke up, she felt that she had a chance. Bruce treated her rather well although she was a recement, she was willing to do it. But as time passed, he seemed to change and didnt treat her specially, just as before. But she had already gone too deep. She wanted to be by his side all the time, lockstep with him. How could she take back her feelings? Cynthia seemed to realize and begged Bruce, No, I dont want to leave you. Im sorry. What I said just now was because I was anxious, I didnt mean it. I wish, I just wished. I know that you still love her but she is already married and her husband is Andrew. Cant you move on? This didnt seem to be a question. Bruce was cold and his jaw was taut, he looked at her eyes and said, If she can marry, she can also divorce. Divorce Cynthia was shocked and couldnt believe that he said this, divorce, he wanted Sarah to divorce! What was on his mind to say something as ridiculous as this! In what sense was Sarah so good that he could go to such an extent to want her back at all costs? She now wondered if all that she did were for nothing. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Unexpectedly, he had used them to prove to her how much he loved that woman! Why such a woman can get him to be so dedicated to her! Cynthia was mortified, expressionless, her lips pressed t. After that time of deep interaction, Sarah didnt dare to be near him. She wanted to move to the Bask residence, Andrew didnt allow. In the end, she used her period as a reason and was worried that he couldnt resist in the middle of the night. It was better that they separate for a while. Seven days, womens periodsts for a week, isnt it? Before she left Andrew looked at the information searched on Google and read it to Sarah. She was just using this as an excuse. She quickly agreed, Yes, seven days. These few days let your hands keep you apany. When he understood her meaning, Andrew shrugged. Once she was at Bask residence, the servants were happy to see her. Sir, Sir, missus is home. Didnt master say that these few days she will be at his ce? Ill go and boil some chicken soup for her to help her recuperate. At the Bask residence, as soon as she entered she heard those words spoken by Megan. She was embarrassed in an instance. Recuperate? Isnt she fine? Andrews grandfather was very happy to see Sarah. Youre back? Yes, grandpa. Come in, I heard from Andrew that these few days you were at his ce, right? Sarah doesnt know why but the entire household was giving her a strange look and smile. What did that scoundrel Andrew say? Yes Grandfather, he brought me there. Its also near to the office and I agreed. Just as she was saying these, a servantughed, Missus, dont lie to us. Master said that he arranged for a candlelight room especially for you. There is nothing to be shy about. Sarah, Chapter 79 Strange Dreams Chapter 79 Strange Dreams No, what special room? You you must have heard wrongly. What candlelight room? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sarah denied it awkwardly, but she doesnt lie regrly and others could tell at one look. All knew that she was shy and didnt continue to tease her and went on their way to perform their duties. How could Andrew say these? Does he have no shame? Grandfather was seated opposite and was smiling happily. Sarah knows what he wanted to ask. She said, Grandfather, were taking this matter slowly. Ill get pregnant as soon as I can. Sarah hid something. That was Every time Andrew wore a condom. She was surprised and asked him. Andrew told her that he was worried that what happened to Emily would happen to her. He cant handle two of the same responsibility. Sarah didnt dare to say too much in case he suspects anything. That was why she could only endure. Thats why those few nights, they didnt Grandfather was very happy and blushed, No hurry, be good to each other. Im just surprised that since he epted you, take it slowly. Youll be sessful one day. Sarah doesnt know when Andrews phobia will pass. She can only say, Yes, I will persevere. Now she was thinking why was she so silly to sign up for that thing. Just for three hundred thousand? But when she had a child, does it mean that she had to leave this ce? It was very important for Sarah to have a good sleep. Although the bed at European Scenery Residences wasfortable and big, she felt more rxed sleeping alone here. Especially now there isnt a mans hand that will wander onto her body. After a shower she put on a familiar nightgown, Sarah climbed into her bed with a smile, good night. Sarah went to work the next morning. Sandy just arrived and casually looked and greeted her. He felt that something was amiss and asked out of concern, Missus, what happened to your eyes? Didnt you sleep wellst night? After he asked, Sandy thought about it and realized that he might have said the wrong words and shook his head. Sarah twisted her neck, her entire body was weak and slumped on the table. It was inexplicable but her entire body was very tired as if she had done a multitude of things. Butst night, she had a wet dream. Although it was shameful to even mention it, and she didnt think of those things, why did she have such a dream? The other surprising thing was that the person in the dream was Andrew. Will ite true in real life? But she went to bed earlyst night! She couldnt figure it out and Sarah didnt want to think anymore. What happened in the dream was too embarrassing to say. She doesnt even want to think about it. At this moment, the man had arrived at work. A clean business suit, well-styled hair, ck and shiny like a thick ink was poured onto his hair. Looking at him, his expression, his footsteps, it was obvious that he was in good spirits, otherwise, he wouldnt have anything in his hands. Sandy knows fully well that Andrew never likes to hold unnecessary things in his hands. Cell phones, documents were on his body. It was a rare sight today. Andrew looked at Sarah and threw on her table, Hot water cushion to warm your belly and ginger tea. Sarah was surprised and shocked that he knew these. Though her period isnt really here, she was very touched by his actions. She felt slightly guilty because she lied to him and felt that she had done something wrong. Thanks. Andrew saw that she epted them, he turned around and entered his office. Sandy was looking at this disy of affection. Missus, Director is so good to you. No wonder he cant leave you. What? Nothing, nothing. Approaching noon when it was about lunchtime, Sarah suddenly received a call. At the same moment, Andrew came out of the office. He looked at her expressionless. Hello? Just as the call went through, a voice was transmitted and frightened her. Andrew saw that she was on the phone and wanted to wait till she finished but looking at her expression, it made him squint. Oh, its manager, is there anything? Oh, you said that information? Its kept at my cubicle, under the cab. You should be able to find it. Okay, its good that you found them. Bye. Who was it? Andrew walked over and see her head lowered while looking at her phone. The manager, didnt you hear me say? Hehe, she will never say who that person was! The marketing department manager? No, at my previous workce. Hmm atst, all the iing call details had been erased. Andrews expression was scary. He snatched her cellphone and easily unlocked her cellphone with her birthday. Only idiots set this kind of passwords! When he opened up the contacts list, there was one extra and he didnt expect it to be Sandy. Sarah sighed in relief and patted her chest. Its a good thing that she has foresight. Any other person wouldve gotten her into trouble but Sandy was barely eptable. When he didnt see what he was worried about, Andrew rxed a little, Dont test my limits. Nothing can prevent me from knowing what I want to know. After saying, he returned the phone to her with a stern look as a warning. Sarah took back the phone and pursed her lips. This man was too ridiculous. He doesnt let her save contacts in her cellphone then how will she make calls? But, all these could only be said in her heart. Outwardly, she had to be obedient. Lets go and eat. Andrew said, with both hands in his pocket, ready to leave. I wont go, Ive something to finish up, you go ahead. In consideration of that phone call, Sarah didnt dare to go with him, just in case Just as she thought, the phone rang! It sent a chill down her spine! But this time its different. It was Andrews phone which was ringing. Hello? He was looking at her and calmly listened to the call. I dont have the time, its rather busy recently. If you are ufortable, go and see the doctor. Im not a doctor. You are no longer a child. Going to the clinic is nothingplicated. Youll need to be more independent in the future. Not sure what the other woman said but Andrew frowned, his fingers rubbed his eyebrows, a pile of worries converge to that point. Chapter 80 Dream of him again Chapter 80 Dream of him again Go ahead, Im fine. Sarah smiled broadly and innocently at him. However, this time he did not fulfill her wishes. Shockingly, Andrew kept his cell phone and did not go to Emily. She didnt bother about her phone and to avoid the calling in when Andrew was around, she quickly turned it to silent mode and ced it in her drawer. Sarah thought that it was just a simple meal with rice and dishes but she didnt expect him to bring her to a high-ss French restaurant for beef steak. Its only lunch and after eating well have to go back to work. In future count me out if you want to Perhaps it was due to past experiences. Previously she came to this ce very often, probably every two to three days. At that time, the Cox family was rich and she could spend as much as she wished. Thereafter, she understood that no ones moneyes easily. She doesnt want to spend frivolously at that ce anymore. Are you concerned over this money? Andrew already cut the steak for her and ced them in front of her. They exchanged tes. Obviously I cannot afford this ce. Youll pay for this meal and when I get my sry, Ill treat you. Andrew looked aghast at her. Hows the taste? He asked. Of course its nice. It has been a long time since I ate here. I remembered previously She said and then didnt want to continue. Andrew could sense what she was thinking of and didnt ask any further. We can eat here every day if you want. His posture and table etiquette were prim and proper. Each mouthful and action were delicate and elegant. It was clear that he was cultured and observed table etiquette. Sarah was thinking that this person who is elegant and cultured at the table. Then how can he be so different in bed? She thought about it forget it, dont waste the food. After eating a few pieces of the steak, he paused and elegantly wiped his mouth with the napkin. Sarah looked at him surprisingly and asked, Youve had enough? He shook his head as if he doesnt wish to continue. Sarah said without thinking, Give it to me if youre not eating. Dont waste it. Its so expensive. I already saw the price. Its great to be rich. You can do whatever when you were rich. Andrew saw her enjoying the steak and didnt interfere, Lets order another portion? No, eating yours would be just enough. Sarah smiled as she ate. It was a sight to behold. She was clearly enjoying her meal. When she was almost done, Andrew said, Pack your things, we have a business trip tomorrow. Well? Her heart skipped a beat. She swallowed whats in her mouth and asked, Do I have to go? Doesnt he have Sandy? Surely she doesnt need to go. Dont you want to go? Sarah wanted to say no but she thought about it and knew that she cannot say that! No, if I leave, no one will take care of dad, Im afraid what if Rest assured, therell be someone to take care of him. Dont worry. The flight is at two in the afternoon. Pack up tonight. What will we be doing? S city is rather far from H city, the flight should be around four hours. Andrew said the reason for the trip, The group thinks that since we cant agree with the Bruce group, then might as well abandon it. S City has apany that wishes to cooperate with us. This is an introductory trip to visit a new partner. Sarah couldnt say anything. She doesnt know about all these. Even during the meetings she still cant concentrate because she isnt familiar with what they want, she cant even understand some of the issues. This was like a mathematics lesson in school. When the teacher is exining differentiation, and you dropped an eraser and picked it up, the next moment youll be in dreand Okay, I got it. She ced another piece of steak into her mouth and smiles, who cares about work. At that moment, he reached across and his finger wipes off a trace of sauce at the corner of her mouth. He smiled and said, Take your time, there is no hurry. Sarahughed and touched her mouth to check if there is any more sauce. When she confirmed that there isnt, Okay, Ill take my time. He saw her eating two tes of beef steak. After work when theyve arrived at their residence, Sarah started to pack a few clothes and inquire about S citys weather for the following days. Looked like it may rain and she packed thicker coats for the trip. She packed them into the luggage, quickly washed up and prepared to go to bed. She fell asleep and, in her daze, she suddenly felt a wave of intense pleasure engulfing her entire body. Andrew, is that you? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Her hands were on his neck and she struggled to open her eyes. He turned over and kissed her on her lips. Strange, why do I keep dreaming about you? Sarah said in her daze while blushing, I dreamt of youst night, and tonight I dreamt of you again. Its strange, we see each other every day and I dont miss you at all. Really? The voice was scary and frightening. Yes, but people say that what you think about during the day, you will dream about it at night. I dont even know if I miss you or not. Then you do, otherwise, you will not dream of me. Uh perhaps, a little The next morning, Sarah opened her eyes and her entire body was aching. She came to her senses. Last nightst night she dreamt about it again! Oh god! She grabbed her head with both her hands and couldnt believe it. Strange, her clothes are tidy. But why were the feelings of the dream so real that she can still feel them now? The events happened in the dream and how did it materialize in the physical world? She flipped up her nket and was about to get out of bed. Her legs were weak and she quickly stabilized herself. Her skin was fine, without any scratches. But then she was extremely ufortable. Sarah was shocked, what was happening? She cant possibly discuss such matters. If this happens regrly from now on, then what can she do about it? The dream was so distinct, the person, body posture, was Andrew. If he knew that she was so attracted to him, she will be ravaged by him! She struggled with herself for the morning and at one in the afternoon, Sarah dragged her luggage out when Andrew came to pick her up. As soon as she entered the car and before he could affix the seat belt, Sarah asked, Hey, Andrew, do you dream? Chapter 81 work when the belly is full Chapter 81 work when the belly is full Dream? He was curious and cunningly replied, No, I dont dream unnecessarily. After he belted up and on seeing her do the same, he started the engine. No, thats not what I meant. Dream, at night, when you sleep. Do you dream when you sleep at night? No, I need to sleep at night, whats there to dream about? Sarah was frustrated, why doesnt he listen like a normal person? Forget it, I wont ask you anymore. I need to get some sleeping pills. Otherwise, Ill have nightmares again. She grumbled and thest portion was heard by him. He frowned and said, Are you sure that you want to take sleeping pills to dream? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sarah replied truthfully, Of course, you dont know the things that I see every night. How can you understand my concerns? Its so shameful to mention it! He raised his eyebrows, Really? Describe to me and Ill see if I can make such dreams. Sarah was speechless, describe? Dont tease me! Whats there to say? In any case, this has nothing to do with you, why do you want to know? Not necessary, perhaps after you describe Ill know if Ive dreamt the same and give you some suggestions. She will never say! How can she mention such shameful things to him? Furthermore, the main character was him! Sarah would rather fake asleep. He looked at her and wanted to lean across for a kiss but he endured because he was driving. At the airport, apart from Sandy, her and a few others, the rest were ready to leave. Go ahead and board the aircraft, sit down as soon as you find your seat. The aircraft will take off soon. Sandy issued out the boarding passes and had two remaining. Andrew and Sarah. Director, this is yours. And thest one went to Sarah. Sarah took the boarding pass and saw Andrews. They were seated together and on the first row. Go up. Andrew didnt even look at the boarding pass and simply pinched it in his hand. Okay. Sarah sat down when she found her seat and it was next to the window. It was beside the clouds and blue sky. The view was fantastic. Hey, are you seated beside me? There are other people here. Isnt he afraid of exposing their rtionship? Andrew felt as if she was spouting nonsense. And with regards to how she addressed him, Hey. What Hey? They already sat down and he looked at her coldly. In the next four hours, Hey will be right beside you, understand? Sarah, So petty, he loved to be right. Sarah nned to sleep during the flight. She has motion sickness. The person next to her was now Andrew. Andrew, can I lean on your shoulders? Before an hour was up, Sarah became very tired and dozed off. Her face became pale and felt difficulty in breathing. Perhaps its the fear of flying, she doesnt know why she felt like the aircraft would explode. His one hand was holding onto her head, and positioned her into his embrace. He softly said, Sleep, its morefortable like that. But this position Sarah isnt feeling well. She tucked herself into his embrace and fell asleep. When someone isnt feeling well, he wont be bothered by other things. Especially when experiencing motion sickness, it was best to get into afortable position. Wake me up when we arrive. She leaned on his chest covered by a meticulously pressed shirt. His breath was warm and deep. She felt his muscles through the opening of the shirt. Her soft lips asionally rubbed on his chest and tensed up. Her head and hair were just under his nose and he could smell her fragrance. It was enticing. Andrew felt that he was constantly looking for trouble. He replied, Okay. Sarahs cheeks twitch asionally and she pouts when she sleeps. Her cheeks were starting to be pink, probably caused by the air fresheners on the aircraft. He looked at her and poked her cheeks with his fingers. How can this woman be so adorable even in her sleep? Four hourster. It was a smooth journey and there was not much turbulence. When they were getting off the aircraft, Sandy arranged for all to disembark before thest two. Andrew carried the still sleeping Sarah off the aircraft. Director, are we proceeding to the hotel? Sandy just settled a group of people and now he has to arrange for the two of them. Andrew looked outside at the blue sky over S city. He looked again at Sarah and she was in deep sleep, unaware of her surroundings. He frowns and said, Arrange a private jet for us for the trip back. You settle the rest of them. He made a mistake, he didnt know that shell be so affected by the flight. Sandy took a peek at Sarah and didnt remember seeing her move around. Could it be that she slept for the entire journey? At the hotel, she started to wake up when he ced her onto the bed. She was like a child, sleeping soundly in an adults embrace and wakes up once being ced on the bed. She stretchesfortably on the bed and smiles, Weve arrived. You slept for four hours. He brings over a cup of water and signaled for her to drink. Her cheeks were round and she knew that she likes to sleep in flight. Its my habit. Other than sleeping, I cant do anything else on the aircraft. True enough, eyes open when boarding the aircraft, eyes closed when disembarking. Do you still feel like sleeping? Holding onto the cup, she shook her head, No, after a long nap, I need some activities. Then she heard the growling of her stomach. It was awkward. Andrew raised his eyebrows, Hungry? Sarah was embarrassed and rubbed her forehead, she eats after she wakes up and sleeps after she eats. Was she reincarnated from a pig? But she was famished I havent had lunch. She had to lie to him. She doesnt want him to know that she can eat so much. Andrew looked at her and said, Sure, order whatever you want. Room service will deliver. Sarahughed, Okay. He didnt expose her. Who does she think he is? He doesnt want her to miss any meals and can eat as much as she wants. The ancestors always feel that only when you are full can you do important things. Sarah rubs her small tummy. Strange, why was she feeling hungry so often recently? Chapter 82 That wasn’t a dream Chapter 82 That wasnt a dream After dinner, Sarah was looking for her pajamas. Andrew was about to finish his shower and she was next. Strange, where are my pajamas, I clearly put them She clicked and cked thebination on the luggage and buried her head in searching for her pajamas. She was too engrossed and didnt notice the man behind her. The water was dripping from his strong and sturdy body. The clean fragrance of a body filled the room. The water beaded on his abdominal muscles, chest, and cheeks. Andrew was drying his hair with a towel which was in a mess. He looked like a character straight out of aic book. The disorderly look suited his wild side. His eyes were deep and empty, like a lighthouse scanning. The scent finally got to Sarah and she sniffed and turned around. One second, two seconds Time seemed to stand still. Ah! Andrew youyou Sarah was shocked to see and her fingers opened up and covered her face in surprise. He actually wore a pair of boxer shorts! It was so revealing, what if doesnt he have to consider her? Clearly, there was a bathrobe, why doesnt he wear the robe? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She covered her face with her hands but the fingers were spread and stared at his boxers for several seconds. She was paralyzed. Do you like them? The voice asked affectionately. She continued to stare and suddenly she realized that she covered her face but not her eyes! I I have to shower. She gave up looking for her pajamas and went into the bathroom directly to avoid the awkwardness. She only had a pair of panties in her hands and Andrew pulled her back, Do you intend to juste out wearing only a pair of panties like me? Sarah didnt want him to see it but he had already had. Andrew asked coldly, Whats there to be shy about? Ive already gone in. Sarah, Why was this man so direct and crude! Andrew grabbed both her hands and true enough there was only a pair of panties. He frowned, Look for your pajamas but dont wear the hotels bathrobe. But she was looking for them and cant find them. I was just looking for my pajamas, I cant find them. Andrew looked at her, took a shirt from the drawers, and threw it into her arms, Wear this. A white shirt. That night, Sarah wrapped herself tightly in the nket. She hoped that the shirt was longer by two meters. A slight movement would expose her delicate parts. She closed her eyes but she couldnt calm herself down. Because of the dream and the key character in the dream was right beside her. What if she dreamt the same dream again? Go and sleep in the other room, that is your room. And this is another persons room? No, thats not what I meant my period is here. What? Hinting to me? Sarah realized that she was a fool for talking to him about this. She grabbed onto the nket tightly and closed her eyes. In the middle of the night, the familiar dream happened again. Andrew, am I dreaming? A soft and delicate voice asked. What do you think? the low, deep, and strong voice answered. Sarah was half-dreaming and in a daze. The familiar and yet undetermined image, how can this be a dream? He is clearly present! I the previous few days I wasnt dreaming, was I? The pulsating sounds were all because of him. You were dreaming, you were not menstruating and you said that your period was here. Isnt that dreaming? Period? Last night, she was being taken by him and she didnt even know, how deep was her slumber? Sarah sat on the sofa and looked at the man calmly. Tell me the truth, was that youst night? When she woke up in the morning, all her senses tell her that it wasnt a dream. It actually happened! It was too real, even now, she can still feel both her legs were sore. She cant remember the words that were said next to her ears but it was very clear. It actually happened! Andrew continued to eat his breakfast calmly. He was refreshed and in good spirits and disregarded what she was saying. We have to leave after breakfast, dont waste any more time. Then answer me, was it youst night? This man was truly frightening. She already said that she doesnt want it and he agreed superficially not to touch her and disappoint her. But he actually did those things in the middle of the night The more she thought about it, the more furious she was. Didnt Mrs. Bask have your period for the past few days? Will I take advantage of your situation? When you seduced mest night I already endured. Why do you think that your wet dreams were done by me? What he said practically was demanding her for evidence and proof. Sarah, No wonder, he was ming her for lying to him about her period! Which meant to say that he knew from the beginning that she was lying to him? But since he had seen through her lies, why did he scare her with all those things that happened in her mind? It was due to him being so forceful initially that caused her to be so fearful of sex now. Sarah was so angry that she didnt want to eat breakfast and turned her head aside. She was a big fool! The more she thought about it, the more ashamed she felt! Mrs. Bask, do you remember your second dream? Andrew asked curiously. No, I dont remember a single thing! Sarah doesnt want to hear a single word on this matter, its too disgusting for her! Andrew didnt stop and said cheekily, Do you know what I asked you? Sarah was fuming and didnt want to say a word but then she was curious, and asked softly, What? Andrew looked at her and ced the breakfast in front of her, Ill tell you after you finish breakfast. She hesitated and it was only a meal. After she finished, she wanted to drink a ss of milk. Andrew pursed his lips. Thanks. She smiled at the waitress. The waitress looked at Andrew and said, No worries. Quick say, what did you ask me? Andrew looked at her as she finished the milk and gave her a napkin, Why do you forget to wipe your mouth each time you finish your breakfast? What? Andrew didnt wait for her and stood up. Lets go, I didnt ask anything. Andrew! he smiled slyly. She cant remember it anyway. Chapter 83 Beyond my expectations Chapter 83 Beyond my expectations Sarah knew that she was yed. But the people around her cant take jokes. If she gets too close to him now, tomorrow the entire Andrew group will erupt in rumors about her. Is she worthy of Andrew? Sarah walked quietly behind them and didnt want to attract anyones attention. All these people were able assistants of Andrew. Her responsibility at the office was to serve tea and drinks and over here, she was totally useless. Andrew walked in front and was discussing with the new partner of S City. Ive already heard about how capable Director Andrew is. You took over the group at a young age and are extremely talented. Today with our conversation and initial interaction, I can truly attest to your abilities. Youre too kind, Mr. Brown. Andrew doesnt care for such words of praise but he felt that there were reasons to continue with the discussion. No, Director Bask, you were the right-hand man of Chairman Bask at a young age. He certainly was a good judge of character, what a talent! Mr. Brown of S City kept praising Andrew. He utterly respected the abilities of Andrew. However, Andrew was calm and didnt answer. Then, Director Bask, does it mean that weve sessfully met and we can continue to discuss the details of our cooperation? Mr. Brown was extremely satisfied with his new partner like a young man who just married a wife and desperately wants to copte with her. Once they partner with the Andrew group, they will certainly profit from it. As long as you are willing to gamble, dare to gamble, then you wont be disappointed. Andrew could see his urgency, nodded and Sandy came with an important document. When he opened the file, it was the details of the partnership and details of the profit sharing. The detailed the interests of the Andrew group and otherpanies. It was only a difference in the name. Had it been anotherpany to partner with the Andrew group, it would have been the same N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. terms. To any businessmen, there was no eternal friendship, there are only eternal benefits. What Andrew need to do, was to maximize the benefits to the Andrew group. Well Mr. Browns expression changed when he saw the contract. He wasnt as enthusiastic as before. Why Mr. Brown? Not used to it? Andrew can easily see the main issue with a nce. In this world, there are plenty who are dying to partner with the Andrew group. He has the biggest say and authority to determine the terms. As to the profits, his position is eighty-twenty, obviously, he will secure more for himself. A lot of Director Bask, isnt this too little? Mr. Brown looked at the contract and tossed it aside. Eighty-twenty means eighty-twenty. You can have fifty-fifty with others. You fifty and the other party fifty. But with me, its a deal worth ten billion. Thats eight billion for me and two billion for you. Do you want eighty-twenty or fifty-fifty? You decide. Though it sounded exaggerated, with the Andrew group, its totally possible and not a hard thing to achieve. The Andrew group could earn hundreds of millions with one project. Under the group there was a wide range of businesses, there were absolutely no worries about cash flow. Director Bask, can you just increase ten percent? Just ten percent? Mr. Brown was very conflicted. This arrangement was possible but under the current terms, it meant that he can recoup his investments within a year but it also meant that he would not have any ie for the year. Inparison, it was pure profits for the Andrew group. In other words, he would work for free for a year for the Andrew group, he will only profit after a year. Sandy, give the details to Mr. Brown, were going back. Andrew didnt mention anything about the profit sharing and as to what Mr. Brown said about the additional ten percent, he didnt even bat an eyelid. Mr. Brown, consider it carefully and contact us if you find it eptable. Okay, okay. Mr. Brown was disappointed to see Andrew leaving, even if it was not to discuss about the partnership, he should entertain him properly. This was certainly an extraordinary person. The group of people followed Andrew and left without saying much. Sarah walked behind and when she was entering the car, she was reassigned to another car. Oh, Ill take the other car. Sarah took a peek at him and she realized that this mans negotiation skills were impressive. Just like a moment ago, in just a few short sentences he was able to resolve the partnership and he did not beat around the bush. Someone who could convince a businessman, who was twenty to thirty years his senior, to ept Andrew Groups terms was no ordinary feat. Vigorous and decisive. This was what Sarah learned from him. Andrew casually sits at the back and opens a bottle of wine, Have a drink? Sarah rejected without a thought, No, I dont want. I dont like the smell of it. Sarah sat properly behind and saw that his expression didnt change. He lowered his head to drink the wine. She asked, Just now you were very impressive. Will Mr. Brown sign the contract? Andrew looked at her, What do you mean? He drank a ss of red wine. I didnt mean anything. Sarah thought that she had misspoken and apologized, Im sorry, I dont doubt your ability, I really feel that you are very capable. Your capabilities were beyond my expectations. Im asking why couldnt you understand? Andrew asked again coldly. But what he said towards the end did he mean that he was great? There was a hint of arrogance in his expression. Sarah pondered, she thought that work was the umtion of sessful tasks. But today, she realized that the Andrew group was differentpared to otherpanies. Over here, one should not engage in frivolous chit chat and just work steadily. She didnt talk much either but still felt empty and confused. She also found that she spoke to Andrew the most. I didnt notice these and you are aware of it. You dont let Sandy assign any projects to me and I have no chance of experiencing these. Sarah knows that at the office, all she does was to serve him tea or ry some messages. Everyone will getzy when given the chance. When that happens, a person will start to deteriorate. Her situation now was exactly the result of Andrews spoiling her. Andrew ced the ss down and looked deeply into her. He cant help but want to kiss her and pinch her! As he thought, he did it. The taste of the wine lingered on both of them. Sarah couldnt avoid the sudden kiss and was stunned with her eyes wide open. Chapter 84 Aircraft Incident Chapter 84 Aircraft Incident When they were back in the hotel, it was supposed to be a preventable issue but it happened It came naturally, a ss of wine and the atmosphere was created for indulgence. From the door to the bed, Sarah was being touched all over. He pushed her hands up above her head and forced her against the wall. His actions thereafter took her breath away. It was surprisingly enjoyable. He smirks mischievously, both of his legs pressed tightly against her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He enveloped her and entered deeply. Let you realize your dreams. What what did you say? They French kissed, deeply, passionately. Nothing was held back. Her lips were smudged, the scene was beautiful. The more she didnt want, the more he gave. Outside, the thunder rolled as the rain came down in sheets. The rain peter pattered the windows and the lightning shed. It was a cacophony of noises. The thunder was loud outside, and the room wasnt any quieter. The floor was a mess. He moved closer and closer towards her corbone, his nose wandered sniffing her fragrance. Each blink of his eyshes brushed against her delicate skin. It was seductive. The buttons of her blouse werent meant to be undone, they were to be ripped off. The thunderstorm, wind and rain, came just to fast. After this thunderstorm, S citys air cooled down. The clean smell of rain came from all about and flowed through the window. It was at night and after eight oclock was the Citys most vibrant moment. The neon lights shing and the energetic men and women went about their night. The events on the bed went along with the thunderstorm. She opened her dark, wet and shiny eyes like precious stones moist after a storm. Cried? Sarah struggled, pain, her whole body ached. She struggled to get up, her long hair covered her back. Her snow-white back had traces of red marks. Hey She wanted to get down the bed but she decided not to for self-preservation. Andrew, you scoundrel! Sarah couldnt endure it further. Hes 25? Shes 20. In this 5 years difference, can she be the only woman in his life? How can he be so savage? Was he like that with Emily? She lost her mood when she thought of that White rose. She saw Andrew in his expensive and luxurious suit, his hair was groomed and neat, totally different from the mess a moment ago. Sarah was undressed and in a mess. She was patheticpared to him. Lets go out. Where do you want to go at this hour? Sarah asked. Andrew already took out a white dress for her. It would be a nice contrast to his ck suit. It was naturally body hugging. He tore off thebels and put them on for her, not saying a word. Sarah was scared of his stern and quiet state. Shes afraid of offending him. But she could dress herself Why are we dressed like that? ck and white. Dont you know that its not auspicious? Dont feel like wearing? He countered. Sarah shook her head, that wasnt what she meant. She hates it when he doesnt discuss anything with her and yet want her to simply do it. She felt awkward and blushed as she left the room. Ady in acey high neck girded waist long evening gown and a man in a ck luxurious business suit walked into a church. Sarah didnt think that he will bring her here. Why? Brought you here to see them. Andrew said calmly as he looked at Jesus nailed to the cross. There was no one else in the church. Very few people woulde to a church at night. There were two persons seated together. Sarah was puzzled, them? As she was thinking, she heard Andrews voice, Arent you supposed to know your mother and father inws? Sarah finally understood what he meant. Then, today is Her eyes were wide opened in disbelief. Memorial Day. Andrew said calmly and coldly. Im sorry, I dont understand, so She looked at her dress and it was suitably white. Andrew looked at her surprised look and pulled her to sit down and held her close to him, Quiet. Sarah calmly looked at the entire church, there were several pigeons in flight fluttering in the quiet night. A soft voice said, Already passed away for twenty years in an aircraft ident when I was five. Five years old What about her? When was she in the orphanage? She seemed to have forgotten. But at fifteen her father came for her. I dont know what was separation. I only knew that from then on, I have never seen them. Andrews voice was distant, the church seemed to reverberate with his voice. Not knowing why, Sarah wanted to hug him especially when he said I have never seen them, at that moment, she could see the emptiness in his eyes. Actually, actually its nothing. The deceased is in peace and we should live properly which is the best way to repay them. Dont be too sad. As soon as Sarah finished, she wanted to continue, she pursed her lips and heard Andrew said, Firstly, Ive never been sad; secondly, Im living very well. Sarah, Im just consoling you. Why does this man like to nitpick! Im Andrew, I dont need to be consoled. Console, thats a means of lying to yourself. He doesnt need it. Sarah doesnt want to argue with him in the church. Furthermore, this was the first time she meets her parents inw. She needs to maintain the rtionship. She smiles, Okay, I wont console, you are just fine. Of course. Andrew blinked in eptance. Why was he so childish! Sarah decided not to talk to him and closed her eyes in prayer. She wanted to avoid any awkward conversations with him. He was squinting and in deep thoughts, she was quietly praying. Both looked serious. At this moment, at a dark corner of the church, she saw a pair who looked verypatible. She cant help but feel envious. She clenched her fists tightly in envy like a poisonous snake coiled around her heart. Chapter 85 Director Bask, I’m Bianca Brown Chapter 85 Director Bask, Im Bianca Brown The next day Mr. Brown agreed to the terms. He called early in the morning. Andrew who usually had an urate bio-clock was awakened by the call. Director Bask, when can we sign the contract? The voice was magnified several times into Andrews ear. Andrew rubbed his eyebrows and felt that a bomb had gone off in his ear. His senses were muddled and the voice was simply unwanted noise. Beside him, his woman was also awakened by him, giving off soft mumbles. He quickly turned down the volume and kissed her elegant cheeks. She was like a mush mellow, soft, and sweet. After getting out of bed, the sharpness in his eyes resumed. With Mr. Brown agreeing to the terms suddenly, all the people were called up early to start work. Happy partnership! Happy partnership! The photograph was taken for memories. When the photo was taken, Andrew was barely smiling. Mr. Brown was smiling from ear to ear while holding tightly to Andrews hand. I was thinking long and hardst night and finally I had a breakthrough. The Andrew group is more reliable and I entrust my group to your care. Andrew was indifferent, We also see the future potential of the Brown group. We must endeavor to work together closely from now on. When Mr. Brown heard Andrews praise, his heart rate increased. It was like he had seen the money growing on the trees. Thats right, a lot ofpanies also want to partner with us but in the end, we chose you! Well need Director Bask to guide and take care of the Brown group and our collective interests. We dont have to say much. We must naturally earn money. With regards to work, everyone works as per the regtions. Mr. Browns face changed somewhat. He didnt expect Andrew to be so unfriendly. He didnt even have a chance to hint to him and was directly rejected by him! However, he was still overjoyed with the partnership with the Andrew group. Of course, its by the regtions, you are right, Director Bask. We will make our profits the upright manner. Since weve signed the contract, we are partners from now. Tonight, Ive specially arranged for a banquet for everyone at Four Seasons to celebrate this event. Its also to thank everyone foring from H City to S City. Lets all have a good meal. Four Seasons was the best restaurant in S City. All businessmen have been there. Andrew epted the enthusiastic invitation of Mr. Brown. He didnt have a reason to turn down the invitation. It was also necessary for the working level to meet each other and establish their contacts. In that case, Ill wait for you at the Four Seasons and oh yes, I have a surprise for you tonight. Mr. Brown said the final part animatedly. After thepletion of the contract signing ceremony, Sarah was so tired that she didnt want to move. She woke up so early in the morning and now she felt like going back to sleep. Andrew Sarah slumped in the car and was already fast asleep. He held a hand of hers and looked at her delicate fingers while ying with them. When he saw her tired expression, Andrew felt her forehead, mmm normal. Why are you always so tired? I want to sleep. Tonight, can I not go for dinner? Im really tired. Andrew saw her reluctance to move,zy as a pig, and said, Sleep after you eat and eat again when you wake up. Are you here as a tourist or to work? Sarah didnt want to fight with him. She was too tired to, Ill go, Ill go okay? He pulled her over and embraced her but didnt nod. Let you choose. If you make me happy, you can sleep. If Im not happy, then change and go for dinner together. Seeing that she might have a chance, she smiled, So are you happy now? Not happy. Then what can make you happy? He was smiling slyly like a fox and he pinched her tender cheeks. He puffed up her cheeks and Didnt you have breakfast this Sandy, get off! Andrew ordered and Sandy hurriedly stopped the car and turned off the engine. He threw the keys onto the drivers seat, opened the door, and ran for his life! Sandy,e back!!! The rest of the words were lost in the rocking motion of the car. That night, Sarah had her wish and remained at the hotel. She was able to make a certain person very happy and Andrew left her alone to sleep. At the Four Seasons, he arrived with his team. The food at the renowned premier restaurant in S City was indeed terrific. Mr. Brown was at the entrance dressed to the nines, ready to receive Andrew. On seeing him, he was happier than during the contract signing. There was an additional person by his side Quick get ready, Director Bask is here. Mr. Brown pointed out Andrews car to her. The tall and slender, the beautifuldy replied, Yes father, I see it. After Sandy stopped the car, he got off and opened the door for Andrew. The shiny shoes, long slim pencil legs, the eventmands a certain presence and the people nearby cant help but look curiously. There was an indescribable maism and grandeur. When he came out of the car, all eyes were on him. He''s dashingly handsome looks, deep ck eyes, the gentle smile. He was perfection. When the girl saw him, she was stunned and her heart raced. Mr. Brown pushed her forward when he saw her in a daze. He warns, You must not fail at this etiquette. Quick, there isnt anyone else at this moment. Okay, father. She pursed her lips and blushed. This was the first time she saw such a handsome man. From top to bottom, he was simply exquisite. She couldnt find any ws with him! She was so lucky to be able to meet such a man! She steadied her breathing and went forward, Director Bask, how do you do? Im Bianca Brown. Before herst word came out of her mouth, Andrew had already walked past her and into the RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only restaurant. She was disregarded. Mr. Brown saw this from a distance and mouthed the words, Quickly go after him! The girl didnt give up. She took a deep breath, nodded firmly, and walked ahead and blocked Andrews path, Director Bask, how do you do. Im Bianca. My Father is Mr. Brown. Im honored to make your acquaintance. Chapter 86 A Year ago in England Chapter 86 A Year ago in Ennd Even then, there was no reply. Her outstretched hand remained in position. In that sudden situation, Sandy carried out his duty as a bodyguard and almost got physical with Bianca. Protecting Andrew from the front, Sandy saw clearly the person and breathed a breath of relief. Who is this? He asked on top of his voice. Andrew was well protected behind Sandy. The person who blocked him didnt get near. Biancas bit her lower lips with her white teeth. All the eyes were on her. Her skin was thin and very quickly she couldnt stand it, I already said that Im Bianca Brown, my father is Lucian Brown, didnt you hear? She shouted at Sandy. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sandy was surprised. Just now his attention was fully on her appearance and didnt notice anything else. He definitely didnt hear her speak. Andrew pushed Sandy away, his fingers flicked off something from his suit, there wasnt any dust. He was very frustrated. I heard it. He said. Bianca looked at Andrew, her face starts to turn pinkish as she blushed. Her lips pursed, she didnt dare to shout at him as she did to Sandy. At this point, Lucian ran over desperately to control the situation. Director Bask, Director Bask, this is my daughter. Im sorry I didnt control her and she came to disturb you. Its my fault. Ill punish myself with two sses of wine. At this point, he softly warned Bianca and raised his eye to signal her to quickly go into the banquet room. Her sight remained on Andrews body, part hesitation, part lingering, eventually, in order to preserve his impression of her, she turned to enter the room. Through the entire incident, Andrew only looked at her once. It was the moment when she shouted at Sandy, those sharp eyes. Wee Director Bask. Lucian said nked by two who began to p and smiled. Andrew maintained a neutral expression making it very difficult for anyone to read him. When he went in, the guests had already arrived. The leaders of the business world in S city were waiting patiently for his arrival. A very warm wee to Director Bask,e lets have a ss together. As he entered, many said the same. Andrew sat down and the rest who followed sat with him. And thatdy, appeared and sat on his right. Good evening, Director Bask. Bianca didnt give up. She continued to introduce herself hoping for a reply. It was hard not to notice at such close proximity. Andrew looked at her and said, Alright, got it. Bianca was so happy that Andrew finally replied to her. She was extremely excited. Lucian saw from a side and his anger finally eased. At the banquet, Andrew was on the eastern side with all the industry leaders. The rest of the working- level people were seated next door, inclusive of Sandy who was on the western side. Director Bask, its rare that you visit S city you must try our local cuisine, and dont forget us after you go back. Somebody said with a wine ss in hand trying to get Andrew to drink. His long and slender fingers were holding to the chopsticks and even if its not the elegance of knife and fork, it was a beautiful sight. These few days its strange that I prefer something simple. He picked up a few vegetables with his chopsticks and ate them. When that man heard him, he could only drink the wine on this own, in disappointment. Bianca was at one side, listening to what Andrew said and observing his subtle actions. Her feelings for him swiftly took off. He spoke with style and tact without losing his cool and elegance. It was remarkable that he could hit the nail on the head while not speaking directly. When others heard of what he said, they also turned away with their wine sses. At this point, Lucian tried to cultivate the atmosphere said, Bianca, quick tell us how did youe to know Director Bask. Director Bask, this silly girl of mine has a crush on you! Bianca was surprised that her father will mention about her. Everyones eyes focused onto her and she couldnt refuse. She looked at her dad and his eyes conveyed the meaning: Go, get his attention! Bianca was not afraid of speaking. In fact, she wanted to speak to Andrew but she couldnt find a suitable moment. It can be said that her father helped her. She stood up and raised her ss, Direct Bask, can I toast you a ss, alright? Her words trembled, her lips were tightly pursed and it was obvious that she was nervous. Andrew ced the chopsticks down, raised his wine ss and when Bianca thought that he was about to drink, Andrew took the wine ss in her hand and changed it to a ss of juice, Girl, dont drink wine. His actions attracted everyones apuse and curiosity. And Biancas heart was racing. Never did she expect him to do something like that. Her heart was beating in excitement. She blushed. Andrew looked at her and drank his ss of wine and sat down. Bianca also finished her ss of juice and continued, Director Bask, actually I saw you a year ago. I graduated from Ennds XX University. A year ago, you came as the CEO of the global Fortune 100 When Andrew heard this, his hands clenched, and he frowned slightly. A year ago in Ennd Bianca could see theplex expression and wasnt sure if he remembered, she continued to speak her mind, When I saw you, I felt that Director Bask is an extraordinary person. Your speech whether it was your delivery or your honesty, was wless and perfect. Even your warning to us became a punchline. It was totally perfect. At that time, I was in the crowd listening and praising you. Im so happy to be able to stand in front of you which fulfilled my wish a year ago. Everyone pped for Bianca when she finished. Someone shouted, Ms. Brown, your wish shouldnt just be to stand in front of Director Bask. Thats insufficient. It should at least be A few people started tough and tease, the meaning was obvious. Bianca was shy but was not vague when she said, I know my status and whats Director Basks status. I know my limits, I dont think that Im worthy. Why dont you try? Director Bask is still an eligible bachelor. Such a talented man like him will be highly sought after by women. If you want youd better seize your opportunity. They were teasing Bianca making her embarrassed. She looked asionally at Andrew who was starting to frown. Chapter 87 Don’t Have a Girlfriend Chapter 87 Dont Have a Girlfriend Director Bask? On seeing Andrew keeping quiet, Bianca became anxious and frustrated. She knew that Andrew doesnt have a good impression of her. Now, she must speak properly and save her image. She spoke with a gentle and delicate voice and a sweet smile. It was beautiful as a fully bloomed flower. Andrew came to his senses, looked at her and said, A year ago duringte Autumn I did go to Ennd once. Correct, it was that season, Director Bask, I thought that you had forgotten. Biancaughed shyly. Within her, I thought that you will not respond. Andrews thin lips pursed gently, like a line drawn by a pencil. His eyes were sharp and nothing could get past him. He looks calm and steady. He was slightly dazed and said, Its a distant memory, Im afraid its rather hazy. When she heard this, Bianca was disappointed. She was hoping that he would continue with this topic but he had effectively ended it. At that instance, she didnt how to continue and stood silent at one side. Then she remembered something and said, Oh yes, Director Bask, do you still remember that night I poured wine for you as we are now. I was a service volunteer at the College, Im not sure if you remembered. Andrews eyes were ck, deep and cold. Poured wine for me? He frowned and asked in surprise. Yeah, otherwise I wouldnt have such a deep impression of you. From then I took notice of you. Bianca pursed her lips and coyly looked at Andrew. Andrew closed his eyes, his chilly look was held back. Okay, its enough. He sat down and kept quiet. The way he said, he doesnt want to talk further. But Bianca was hoping for more. She can only wait for the next opportunity. Director Bask, this dish couple slice is very nice, do you want to try? No, Ill have something simple. Oh, how about this, steam chicken, its simple. I dont eat chicken. Bianca tried her best to serve him. Andrew ced his chopsticks down and looked at her. Bianca kept quiet and looked at him. The entire attention seemed to be focused at this point. Im sorry, I have to go to the restroom. Andrew stood up and left. Go, follow him. Lucian saw and used his eyes to signal Bianca. She was conflicted. She could feel that Andrew didnt like her being too close. But she wanted so much to be near to him. II Its boring here anyway, Bianca turned and left the room. Andrew just washed his face. He didnt need to go because he didnt drink. The water dripped over his chiseled face. He looked himself in the mirror. In his mind, what happened a year ago was very hazy. The water dripped down his throat, making him look wild and sexy. He felt rather stuffy and undid some buttons. His fair cor bone was partially visible. As he walked out of the restroom, someone was waiting for him. Director Bask. She saw Andrew as soon as she walked over. When he came out, his face was moist and clean. He was even more enticing than before. Her heart was beating hard. Andrew squinted and didnt expect her toe over. When she saw Andrew looking at her, she blushed shyly. Anything? No yes, theres something. Ive something to ask you. Bianca ys with her hair shyly. Her fingers were fidgeting, she was coy and shy, it was easy to see that she liked Andrew. Go ahead. Andrew raised his eyebrow gently as a drop of water trickled down his cold expression. Bianca knew that Andrew was always cool and expressionless to everyone. And it was exactly his cool indifference that made him so dreamy and alluring! There was an expression to say that a smile can thaw the coldest cier. It depends on whether your smile was the right one! The woman who was being loved by this kind of man would be the most fortunate woman in this world! Thanks for taking recing the wine with a ss of fruit juice. I was very surprised and you are even more of a gentleman than I thought. Gentleman Andrew looked at her eyes and gently frowned. And closely followed, she asked, Director Bask, do you have a girlfriend? He looked into her eyes and in a sh, he replied without hesitation, No, I do not have a girlfriend. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His look started to soften a little unnoticed by anyone. Really?! Bianca was pleasantly surprised. She had been mentally prepared for another answer but now it was totally unexpected. Her happiness radiated through her expression and lovely eyes. He really doesnt have a girlfriend! Her father said that he doesnt have any woman by his side and she didnt believe him. How could there not be any woman trying to get such a talented man? But now she believed. It must be he hadnt found someone that he liked! Anything else? Andrew asked her. She was so dizzy with his previous answer that she was dazed. She giggled, No more, no more, Director Bask, Ill go in now. She ran in small steps like a little girl with her evening gown floating gracefully. The atmosphere was thick as Andrew returned to the room. The scene was of several men drinking with Bianca as Lucian watched on helplessly. Bianca was ufortable and it was obvious that she didnt feel like drinking. When she saw Andrew, she dashed into his arms, Director Bask, you must help me. Bianca held onto Andrews arms with an expression of reluctance and hid behind him, escaping from those with a wine ss in their hand. Come on Bianca, todays your fathers celebration. Everyone is very impressed with you. How can you not drink tonight? Uncle toast you a ss, drink up! A ss of wine was offered to Bianca but in the